Skip to main content

Full text of "The romance of his life, and other romances"

See other formats


s  CD 


CO 


HANDBOUND 
AT  THE 


UNIVERSITY  OF 
TORONTO  PRESS 


THE    ROMANCE   OF    HIS   LIFE 
AND    OTHER    ROMANCES 


By  MARY  CHOLMONDELEY 

NOTWITHSTANDING :  A  Novel. 

MOTH  AND  RUST:  together  with 
GEOFFREY'S  WIFE  and  THE 
PITFALL. 

THE  LOWEST  RUNG:  together 
with  THE  HAND  ON  THE  LATCH, 
ST.  LUKE'S  SUMMER  AND  THE 
UNDERSTUDY. 

UNDER  ONE  ROOF:  A  Family 
Record. 

LONDON:  JOHN  MURRAY. 


THE  ROMANCE 
OF  HIS  LIFE 

AND  OTHER  ROMANCES 


By    MARY    CHOLMONDELEY 

Author    of    "Red    Pottage." 


LONDON 

JOHN  MURRAY,  ALBEMARLE   STREET    W. 
1921 


TO 

PERCY  LUBBOCK 


Contents 

PAGE 

INTRODUCTION         -  n 

THE  ROMANCE  OF  His  LIFE  25 

THE  DARK  COTTAGE                -  55 

THE  GHOST  OF  A  CHANCE       -  83 

THE  GOLDFISH        -  109 

THE  STARS  IN  THEIR  COURSES                -  146 

HER  MURDERER      -----  173 

VOTES  FOR  MEN     -                                  -  200 

THE  END  OF  THE  DREAM       -        -        -  216 


Introduction 
IN    PRAISE    OF    A    SUFFOLK    COTTAGE 

MOST  of  these  stories  were  written  in  a  cottage 
in  Suffolk. 

For  aught  I  know  to  the  contrary  there  may 
be  other  habitable  dwellings  in  that  beloved 
country  of  grey  skies  and  tidal  rivers,  and  cool 
sea  breezes.  There  certainly  are  other  houses 
in  our  own  village,  some  larger,  some  smaller 
than  mine,  where  pleasant  neighbours  manage 
to  eat  and  sleep,  and  to  eke  out  their  existence. 
But,  of  course,  though  they  try  to  hide  it,  they 
must  all  be  consumed  with  envy  of  me,  for  a 
cottage  to  equal  mine  I  have  never  yet  come 
across,  nor  do  I  believe  in  its  existence. 

Everyone  has  a  so-called  cottage  nowadays. 
But  fourteen  years  ago  when  I  fell  desperately 
in  love  with  mine  they  were  not  yet  the  rage. 
The  fashion  was  only  beginning. 

Now  we  all  know  that  it  is  a  parlous  affair  to 
fall  in  love  in  middle  age.  Christina  Rossetti 
goes  out  of  her  way  to  warn  us  against  these 
dangerous  grey  haired  attachments. 

She  says  : 

"  Keep  love  for  youth,  and  violets  for  the  spring." 

I  had  often  read  those  beautiful  lines  and 
thought  how  true  they  were,  but  I  paid  no  more 


12  INTRODUCTION 

attention  to  their  prudent  advice  the  moment 
my  emotions  were  stirred  than  a  tourist  does 
to  the  word  "Private"  on  a  gate. 

It  amazes  me  to  recall  that  the  bewitching 
object  of  my  affections  had  actually  stood, 
forlorn,  dishevelled,  and  untenanted,  for  more 
than  a  year  before  I  set  my  heart  upon  it,  and 
the  owner  good  naturedly  gave  me  a  long  lease 
of  it. 

Millionaires  would  tumble  over  each  other  to 
secure  it  now.  This  paper  is  written  partly  in 
order  to  make  millionaires  uneasy,  for  I  have  a 
theory,  no,  more  than  a  theory,  a  conviction 
that  they  seldom  obtain  the  pick  of  the  things 
that  make  life  delightful. 

Do  you  remember  how  the  ex-Kaiser,  even 
in  his  palmy  days,  never  could  get  hot  buttered 
toast  unless  his  daughter's  English  governess 
made  it  for  him,  and  later  on  chronicled  the  fact 
for  the  British  public. 

There  are  indications  that  a  few  millionaires 
and  crowned  heads  have  dimly  felt  for  some  time 
past  the  need  of  cottages,  but  Royalty  has  not 
yet  got  any  nearer  to  one  than  that  distressful 
eyesore  at  Kew  with  tall  windows,  which  I 
believe  Queen  Caroline  built,  and  which  Queen 
Victoria  bequeathed  to  the  nation  as  "a  thing 
of  beauty." 


One  of  the  many  advantages  of  a  cottage  is 
that  the  front  door  always  stands  open  unless  it  is 


INTRODUCTION  13 

wet,  and  as  the  Home  Ruler  and  I  sit  at  breakfast 
in  the  tiny  raftered  hall  we  see  the  children 
running  to  school,  and  the  cows  coming  up  the 
lane,  and  Mrs.  A's  washing  wending  its  way 
towards  her  in  a  wheelbarrow,  and  Mrs.  M's  pony 
and  cart  en  route  for  Woodbridge.  That  admir- 
able pony  brings  us  up  from  the  station,  and 
returns  there  for  our  heavy  luggage,  it  fetches 
groceries,  it  snatches  "prime  joints"  from  haughty 
butchers.  It  is,  as  someone  has  truly  said,  "our 
only  link  with  the  outer  world." 

The  village  life  flows  like  a  little  stream  in 
front  of  us  as  we  sip  our  coffee  at  our  small  round 
mahogany  table  with  a  mug  of  flaming  Siberian 
wallflower  on  it,  the  exact  shade  of  the  orange 
curtains.  Of  course  if  you  have  orange  curtains 
you  are  bound  to  grow  flowers  of  the  same  colour. 

The  passers  by  also  see  us,  but  that  is  a  sight 
to  which  they  are  as  well  accustomed  as  to  the 
village  pump,  the  stocks  at  the  Church  gate, 
or  any  other  samples  of  "still  life."  They  take 
no  more  heed  of  us  than  the  five  young  robins, 
who  fly  down  from  the  nest  in  the  honeysuckle 
over  the  porch,  and  bicker  on  the  foot  scraper. 


The  black  beam  that  stretches  low  over  our 
heads  across  the  little  room  has  a  carved  angel 
at  each  end,  brought  by  the  Home  Ruler  in  pre- 
war days  from  Belgium  ;  and,  in  the  middle  of 
the  beam,  is  a  hook  from  which  at  night  a  lantern 
is  suspended,  found  in  a  curiosity  shop  in  Kent. 


i4  INTRODUCTION 

My  nephew,  aged  seven,  watched  me  as  I 
cautiously  bought  it,  and  whispered  to  his 
mother  : 

"Why  does  Aunt  Mary  buy  the  lantern  when, 
for  thirty  shillings,  she  could  get  a  model 
engine?" 

"Well,  you  see  she  does  not  want  a  model 
engine,  and  she  does  want  a  lantern,  and  it  is 
not  wrong  of  her  to  buy  it  as  she  has  earned  the 
money." 

Shrill  amazement  of  nephew. 

"What!  Aunt  Mary  earned  thirty  shillings! 
How  she  must  have  sweated  to  make  as  much 
as  that  !  " 


I  must  tell  you  that  our  cottage  was  once  two 
cottages.  That  is  why  it  looks  so  long  and  pretty 
from  the  lane,  pushing  back  the  roses  from  its 
eyes  as  it  peers  at  you  over  its  wooden  fence. 
Consequently  we  have  two  green  front  doors 
exactly  alike,  and  each  approached  by  a  short 
brick  path  edged  with  clipped  box.  Each  path 
has  its  own  little  green  wooden  gate.  One  of 
these  doors  has  had  a  panel  taken  out  by  the 
Home  Ruler,  and  a  wire  grating  stretched  over 
the  opening,  as  she  has  converted  the  passage 
within  into  a  larder. 

Now,  would  you  believe  it  ?  Chauffeurs,  after 
drawing  up  magnificent  motors  in  front  of  the 
house,  actually  go  and  beat  upon  the  larder  door, 
when,  if  they  would  only  look  through  the  iron 


INTRODUCTION  15 

grating,  they  would  see  a  leg  of  mutton  hanging 
up  within  an  inch  of  their  noses — that  is  in 
pre-war  days  :  of  course  now  only  sixpenny 
worth  of  bones,  and  a  morsel  of  liver. 

And  all  the  time  we  are  waiting  to  admit  our 
guests  at  the  other  door,  the  open  door,  the  hall 
door,  the  front  door,  with  an  old  brass 
knocker  on  it,  and  an  electric  bell,  and  a  glimpse 
within  of  a  table  laid  for  luncheon,  with  an  orange 
table  cloth — to  match  the  curtains  1 

I  have  no  patience  with  chauffeurs.  They 
observe  nothing. 

That  reminds  me  that  a  friend  of  ours,  with 
that  same  chauffeur,  was  driving  swiftly  in  her 
car  the  other  day,  and  ran  into  a  butcher's  boy 
on  his  bicycle.  As  I  have  already  remarked, 
chauffeurs  never  recognize  meat  when  they  see 
it  unless  it  is  on  a  plate.  The  boy  was  knocked 
over.  My  friend  saw  the  overturned  bicycle  in 
the  ditch ;  and  a  string  of  sausages  festooned 
on  the  hedge,  together  with  a  piece  of  ribs  of 
beef,  and  a  pound  of  liver  caught  on  a  sweet- 
briar,  and  imagined  that  they  were  the  scattered 
internal  fittings  of  the  butcher's  boy,  until  he 
crawled  out  from  under  the  car  uninjured.  She 
did  not  recover  from  the  shock  for  several 
days. 


To  return  to  the  cottage.  I  am  not  going  to 
pretend  that  it  had  no  drawbacks.  There  were 
painful  surprises,  especially  in  the  honeymoon 


16  INTRODUCTION 

period  of  my  affections.  Most  young  couples,  if 
they  were  honest,  which  they  never  are,  would 
admit  that  they  emerged  stunned,  if  not  partially 
paralysed,  from  the  strain  of  the  first  weeks  of 
wedded  life.  I  was  stunned,  but  I  remembered 
it  was  the  common  lot  and  took  courage.  Yes, 
there  were  painful  surprises.  Ants  marched  up 
in  their  cohorts  between  the  bricks  in  the  pantry 
floor.  When  we  enquired  into  this  phenomenon, 
behold  1  there  was  no  floor.  For  a  moment  I 
was  as  "dumbfounded"  as  the  bridegroom  who 
discovers  a  plait  of  hair  on  his  bride's  dressing 
table.  The  bricks  were  laid  in  noble  simplicity 
on  Mother  Earth,  no  doubt  as  in  the  huts  of  our 
forefathers,  in  the  days  when  they  painted 
themselves  with  wode,  and  skirmished  with  bows 
and  arrows.  I  had  to  steel  my  heart  against 
further  discoveries.  Rats  raced  in  batallions  in 
the  walls  at  night.  Plaster  and  enoniious  spiders 
dropped  (not,  of  course  in  collusion)  from  the 
ceilings  in  the  dark.  Upper  floors  gave  signs  of 
collapse.  Two  rooms  which  had  real  floors,  when 
thrown  into  one,  broke  our  hearts  by  unexpect- 
edly revealing  different  levels.  That  really  was 
not  playing  fair. 

Frogs,  large,  active,  shiny  Suffolk  frogs  had  a 
passion  for  leaping  in  at  the  drawing  room 
windows  in  wet  weather.  The  frogs  are  my 
department,  for  the  Home  Ruler,  who  fears 
neither  God  nor  man,  hides  her  face  in  her  hands 
and  groans  when  the  frogs  bound  in  across  the 
matting;  and  I,  moi  qui  vous  parle,  I  pursue  them 


INTRODUCTION  17 

with  the  duster,  which,  in  every  well  organised 
cottage,  is  in  the  left  hand  drawer  of  the  writing 
table. 

The  great  great  grandchildren  of  the  original 
jumpers,  jump  in  to  this  day,  in  spite  of  the 
severity  with  which  they  and  their  ancestors 
from  one  generation  to  another  have  been 
gathered  up  in  dusters,  and  cast  forth  straddling 
and  gasping  on  to  the  lawn.  Frogs  seem  as 
unteachable  as  chauffeurs  1 


Very  early  in  the  day  we  realised  that  in  the 
principal  bedroom  a  rich  penetrating  aroma  of 
roast  hare  made  its  presence  felt  the  moment  the 
window  was  shut.  Why  this  was  so  I  do  not 
know.  The  room  was  not  over  the  kitchen.  We 
have  never  had  a  hare  roasted  on  the  premises 
during  all  the  years  we  have  lived  in  that  delect- 
able place.  We  have  never  even  partaken  of 
jugged  hare  within  its  walls.  But  the  fact 
remains  :  when  the  window  is  shut  the  hare 
steals  back  into  the  room.  Perhaps  it  is  a 
ghost  1  I  ! 

I  never  thought  of  that  till  this  moment.  I 
feel  as  if  I  had  read  somewhere  about  a  ghost 
which  always  heralds  its  approach  by  a  smell  of 
musk.  And  then  I  remember  also  hearing  about 
an  old  woman  who  after  her  death  wanted 
dreadfully  to  tell  her  descendants  that  she  had 
hidden  the  lost  family  jewels  in  the  chimney. 
But  though  she  tried  with  all  her  might  to  warn 


r8  INTRODUCTION 

them  she  never  got  any  nearer  to  it  than  by 
appearing  as  a  bloodhound  at  intervals.  Every- 
one who  saw  her  was  terrified,  and  the  jewels 
remained  in  the  chimney. 

Is  it  possible  that  I  have  not  taken  this  aroma 
of  roast  hare  sufficiently  seriously  !  Perhaps  it 
is  a  portent.  Perhaps  it  is  an  imperfect 
manifestation — like  the  bloodhound — of  some- 
one on  the  other  side  who  is  trying  to  confide 
in  me. 


Yes,  we  sustained  shocks  not  a  few,  but  there 
was  in  store  for  us  at  any  rate  one  beautiful 
surprise  which  made  up  for  them  all. 

One  bedroom  (the  one  with  the  hare  in  it, 
worse  luck)  possessed  an  oak  floor,  fastened  with 
the  original  oak  pins.  It  had  likewise  a  Tudor 
door,  but  the  rest  of  the  chamber  was  common- 
place with  oddly  bulging  walls,  covered  with  a 
garish  flowery  wallpaper. 

We  stripped  it  off.  There  was  another  under- 
neath it.  There  always  is.  We  stripped  that 
off,  then  another,  and  another,  and  yet  another. 
(The  reader  will  begin  to  think  the  roast  hare  is 
not  so  mysterious  after  all.) 

We  got  down  at  last  to  that  incredibly  ugly 
paper  which  in  my  childhood  adorned  every 
cottage  bedroom  I  visited  in  my  native  Shrop- 
shire. Do  you  know  it,  reader,  a  realistic  imita- 
ton  of  brickwork  ?  It  seems  to  have  spread 
itself  over  Suffolk  as  well  as  the  Midlands. 


INTRODUCTION  19 

After  stripping  off  seven  papers  the  beautiful 
upright  beams  revealed  themselves,  and  the 
central  arch,  all  in  black  oak  like  the  floor. 

We  whitewashed  the  plaster  between  the 
beams,  scratched  the  beams  themselves  till  they 
were  restored  to  their  natural  colour,  and  rejoiced 
exceedingly.  We  rejoice  to  this  day. 

But  the  hare  is  still  there. 

Our  cottage  is  on  the  edge  of  a  little  wood. 
Great  forest  trees  stand  like  sentinels  within  a 
stone's  throw  of  the  house.  In  front  of  the  draw- 
ing room  windows  is  a  tiny  oasis  of  mown  lawn, 
bounded  by  a  low  wall  clambered  over  by  humps 
of  jasmine  and  montana,  and  that  loveliest  of 
single  roses  scinica  anemone.  The  low  wall 
divides  the  mown  grass  from  the  rough  broken 
ground  which  slopes  upwards  behind  it  till  it 
loses  itself  among  the  tree  trunks.  Here  tall 
families  of  pink  and  white  foxgloves  and  great 
yellow  lupins  jostle  each  other,  and  it  is  all 
the  Home  Ruler  can  do  to  keep  the  peace  between 
them,  and  to  persuade  them  to  abide  in  their 
respective  places  between  stretches  of  shining 
ground  ivy  and  blue  periwinkle  ;  all  dappled  and 
checkered  by  the  shadows  of  the  over- arching  trees. 

If  you  walk  down  that  narrow  path  between 
the  leaning  twisted  hollies  you  come  suddenly 
upon  an  opening  in  the  thicket,  and  a  paved  path 
leads  you  into  another  little  garden. 

This  also  has  its  bodyguard  of  oaks  and 
poplars  on  the  one  side,  and  on  the  other  the  high 


20  INTRODUCTION 

hedge  dividing  it  from  the  lane,  over  which  tilt 
the  red  roofs  of  the  cottages. 

Within  the  enclosure  a  family  of  giant  docks 
spread  themselves  in  the  long  grass,  and  ancient 
fruit  trees  sprawl  on  their  hands  and  knees,  each 
with  a  rose  tree  climbing  over  its  ungainliness, 
making  a  low  inner  barrier  between  the  tall 
trees,  and  the  little  low-lying  burnished  garden 
in  the  midst.  Here  ranged  and  grouped  colonies 
of  rejoicing  plants  follow  each  other  into  flower  in 
an  ordered  sequence,  all  understood  and  cherished 
by  the  earth-ingrained  hands  of  the  Home  Ruler. 

Some  few  disappointments  there  are,  but  many 
successes.  Wire  worm  may  get  in.  Cuttings 
may  "damp  off."  Brompton  stocks  may  not 
always  "go  through  the  winter."  But  the  flowers 
respond  in  that  blessed  little  place.  They  do 
their  best,  for  the  best  has  been  done  for  them. 
If  it  is  essential  to  their  well  being  that  their  feet 
should  be  shaded  from  the  sun,  their  feet  are 
shaded,  by  some  well-bred  low  growing  plant 
in  front  of  them,  which  does  not  interfere 
with  them.  If  they  need  the  morning  sun  they 
are  placed  where  its  rays  can  pour  upon  them. 

It[is  a  garden  of  vivid  noonday  sunshine,  when 
we  sit  and  bask  among  the  rock  pinks  on  the 
central  bit  of  brickwork  ;  and  of  long  velvet 
afternoon  shadows  :  a  garden  of  quiet  conversa- 
tion, and  peaceful  intercourse,  and  of  endless, 
endless  loving  labour  in  sun  and  rain. 

I  contribute  the  quiet  conversation,  and  the 
Home  Ruler  contributes  the  loving  labour  ;  and, 


INTRODUCTION  21 

while  we  thus  each  do  our  share,  the  manifold 
voices  of  the  village  reach  us  through  the  tall 
hedge  :  the  cries  of  the  children  playing  by  the 
bridge,  the  thin  complaint  of  the  goats,  the  jingle 
of  harness,  and  the  thud  of  ponderous  slow  step- 
ing  hoofs,  the  whistle  of  the  lad  sitting  sideways 
on  the  leading  horse  ;  all  the  paisible  rumeur  of 
the  pleasant  communal  life  of  which  we  are  a  part. 

Our  village  is  not  really  called  Riff.  It  has  a 
beautiful  and  ancient  name,  which  I  shall  not 
disclose,  but  I  don't  mind  telling  you  that  it  is 
close  to  Mouse  Hold,1  a  hamlet  in  the  boggy 
meadows  beyond  the  Deben  ;  and  not  so  very 
far  from  Gobblecock  Hall.  Of  course  if  you  are 
not  Suffolk  born  and  bred  you  will  think  I  am 
trying  to  be  humourous  and  that  I  have  invented 
this  interesting  old  English  name.  I  can  only 
say.  Look  in  any  good  map  of  Suffolk.  You  will 
find  Gobblecock  Hall  on  it  near  the  coast.  Riff 
is  only  a  few  miles  from  Kesgrave  Church,  where 
you  can  still  see  the  tombstone  of  the  gipsy 
queen  in  the  churchyard.  The  father  of  one  of  the 
oldest  inhabitants  of  Riff  witnessed  the  immense 
concourse  of  gipsies  who  attended  the  funeral. 
Riff  is  within  an  easy  walk  of  Boulge,  where 
Fitzgerald  lies  under  his  little  Persian  rose  tree, 
covered  in  summer  with  tiny  yellow  roses.  You 
see  how  central  Riff  is.  And,  if  you  cross  the 
Deben,  and  walk  steadily  up  the  low  hill  to  that 
broomy,  gorsy,  breezy  upland,  Bromswell  Heath, 

1  Probably  originally  Morass  Hold. 


22  INTRODUCTION 

then  you  stand  on  the  very  spot  where,  a  little 
over  a  hundred  years  ago,  British  troops  were 
encamped  to  await  Napoleon.  And  a  few  years 
ago  our  soldiers  assembled  there  once  more  to 
resist  the  invasion  which  Kitchener  at  any  rate 
expected,  and  which  it  now  seems  evident 
Germany  intended. 


We  in  Riff  learned  the  meaning  of  war  early 
in  the  day.  Which  of  us  will  forget  the  first 
Zeppelin  raid,  and  later  on  the  sight  of  torn, 
desolated  Woodbridge  the  day  after  it  was 
bombed  :  the  terrified  blanched  faces  peeping 
out  from  the  burst  doorways,  the  broken  smoking 
buildings,  the  high  piles  of  shredded  matchwood 
that  had  been  houses  yesterday,  the  blank 
incredulous  faces  of  friends  and  neighbours.  No 
doubt  our  faces  were  as  incredulous  as  those  we 
saw  around  us.  It  seemed  as  if  it  could  not, 
could  not  be  !  We  had  seen  photographs  of 
similar  havoc  in  Belgium  and  France,  but 
Woodbridge  !  our  own  Woodbridge,  that  pleasant 
shopping  town  on  its  tidal  river  with  the  wild 
swans  on  it.  It  could  not  be  !  But  so  it  was. 

Yes,  the  war  reached  us  early,  and  it  left  us 
late.  Riff  suffered  as  every  other  village  in  Great 
Britain  suffered.  Our  ruddy  cheerful  lads  went 
out  one  after  another.  Twenty-two  came  back 
no  more. 

As  the  years  passed  we  became  inured  to  raids. 
Nevertheless,  just  as  we  remember  the  first,  so 


INTRODUCTION  23 

all  of  us  at  Riff  remember  the  last  in  the  small 
hours  of  Sunday  morning,  June  i7th,  1917. 

I  was  awakened  as  often  before,  by  what 
seemed  at  first  a  distant  thunderstorm,  at  about 
3  o'clock  in  the  morning. 

I  got  up  and  went  downstairs  in  the  dark.  By 
this  time  the  bombs  were  falling  nearer  and 
nearer.  As  I  felt  my  way  down  the  narrow  stair- 
case it  seemed  as  if  the  trembling  walls  were  no 
stronger  than  paper.  The  cottage  shook  and 
shook  as  in  a  palsy,  and  C.  and  E.  and  I  took 
refuge  in  the  garden.  M.  kept  watch  in  the  lane. 
It  was,  as  far  as  I  could  see,  pitch  dark,  but  their 
younger  eyes  descried,  though  mine  did  not,  the 
wounded  Zeppelin  lumber  heavily  over  us  inland, 
throwing  out  its  bombs.  Our  ears  were  deafened 
by  the  sharp  rat-tat-tat  of  the  machine  guns,  and 
by  our  own  frantic  anti-aircraft  fire.  In  that 
pandemonium  we  stood,  how  long  I  know  not, 
unaware  that  a  neighbour's  garden  was  being 
liberally  plastered  by  our  own  shrapnel.  Then, 
for  the  second  time,  the  stricken  airship  blundered 
over  us,  this  time  in  the  direction  of  the  sea. 

When  it  had  passed  overhead  we  groped  our 
way  through  the  cottage,  and  came  out  on  its 
eastern  side.  A  mild  light  met  our  eyes.  The 
dawn  was  at  hand.  It  trembled,  flushed  and 
stainless  as  the  heart  of  a  wild  rose,  behind  the 
black  clustered  roofs  of  the  village,  and  the  low 
church  tower. 

And  above  the  roofs,  some  miles  away,  out- 
lined against  the  sky,  hung  the  crippled  Zeppelin, 


24  INTRODUCTION 

motionless,  tilted.  We  watched  it  fascinated. 
Slowly  we  saw  it  right  itself,  and  begin  to  move. 
It  headed  towards  the  coast,  but  it  could  only 
flee  into  its  worst  enemy — the  dawn.  It  travelled, 
it  dwindled.  The  sea  haze  began  to  enfold  it. 
The  clamour  of  our  gun  fire  suddenly  ceased.  It 
toiled  like  a  wounded  sea  bird  towards  its  only 
hope — the  sea. 

As  we  watched  it  fierce  wings  whirred  unseen 
overhead.  Our  aeroplanes  had  taken  up  the 
chase. 

The  Zeppelin  travelled,  travelled. 

What  was  that  ? 

A  spark  of  light  appeared  upon  it.  It  stretched, 
it  leaped  into  a  great  flame.  The  long  body  of 
the  Zeppelin  was  seen  to  be  alight  from  end  to 
end. 

Then  rose  simultaneously  from  every  throat  in 
Riff  a  shout  of  triumph,  the  shrill  cries  of  the 
children  joining  with  the  voices  of  the  elders. 

And,  after  that  one  cry,  silence  fell  upon  us,  as 
we  watched  that  towering  furnace  of  flame, 
freighted  with  agony,  sink  slowly  to  the  earth. 
At  last  it  sank  out  of  sight,  leaving  a  pillar  of 
smoke  to  mark  its  passing. 

So  windless  was  the  air  that  the  smoke  re- 
mained like  some  solemn  upraised  finger  pointing 
from  earth  to  heaven. 

No  one  stirred.  No  one  spoke.  The  light  grew. 
And,  in  the  silence  of  our  awed  hearts,  a  cuckoo 
near  at  hand  began  calling  gently  to  the  new  day, 
coming  up  in  peace  out  of  the  shining  east. 


t 
The   Romance  of  His   Life 

I  HAVE  always  believed  that  the  exact  moment 
when  the  devil  entered  into  Barrett  was  four 
forty-five  p.m.  on  a  certain  June  afternoon,  when 
he  and  I  were  standing  at  Parker's  door  in  the 

court  at s.     He  says  himself  that  he  was  as 

pure  as  snow  till  that  instant,  and  that  if  the 
entente  cordiale  between  himself  and  that  very 
interesting  and  stimulating  personality  had  not 
been  established  he  is  convinced  he  would  either 
have  died  young  of  excessive  virtue,  or  have 
become  a  missionary.  I  don't  know  about  that. 
I  only  know  the  consequences  of  the  entente  aged 
me.  But  then  Barrett  says  I  was  born  middle- 
aged  like  Maitland  himself,  the  hero  of  this 
romance,  if  so  it  can  be  called.  Barrett  calls  it  a 
romance.  I  call  it — I  don't  know  what  to  call 
it,  but  it  covers  me  with  shame  whenever  I  think 
of  it. 

Barrett  says  that  shame  is  a  very  wholesome 
discipline,  a  great  eye-opener  and  brain  stretcher, 
and  one  he  has  unfortunately  never  had  the 
benefit  of,  so  he  feels  it  a  duty  to  act  so  as  to 
make  the  experience  probable  in  the  near  future. 

25 


26  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

On  this  particular  afternoon  we  had  both  just 
bicycled  back  together  from  lunching  with 
Parker's  aunt  at  Ely,  and  she  had  given  me  a 
great  bunch  of  yellow  roses  for  Parker  and  a 
melon,  and  we  were  to  drop  them  at  Parker's. 
And  here  we  were  at  Parker's,  and  apparently 
he  was  out  or  asleep,  and  not  to  be  waked  by 
Barrett's  best  cat-call.  And  as  we  stood  at  his 
door,  Barrett  clutching  the  melon,  I  found  the 
roses  were  not  in  my  hand.  Where  on  earth  had 
I  put  them  down  ?  At  Maitland's  door,  perhaps, 
where  we  had  run  up  expecting  to  find  him,  or  at 
Bradley 's,  where  we  had  stopped  a  moment. 
Neither  of  us  could  remember. 

I  was  just  going  back  for  them  when  whom 
should  we  see  coming  sailing  across  the  court  in 
cap  and  gown  but  old  Maitland  in  his  best 
attitude,  chin  up,  book  in  hand,  signet  ring 
showing. 

Parker's  aunt  used  to  chaff  us  for  calling  him 
old,  and  said  we  thought  everyone  of  forty-five 
was  tottering  on  the  brink  of  the  tomb.  And  so 
they  mostly  are,  I  think,  if  they  are  Dons.  I 
have  heard  other  men  who  have  gone  down  say 
that  you  leave  them  tottering,  and  you  come  back 
ten  years  later  and  there  they  are,  still  tottering. 

Barrett  said  Maitland  did  everything  as  if  his 
portrait  was  being  taken  doing  it,  and  that  his 
effect  on  others  was  never  absent  from  his  mind. 
I  don't  know  about  that,  but  certainly  in  his 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE  27 

talk  he  was  always  trying  to  impress  on  us  his 
own  aspect  of  himself. 

If  it  was  a  fine  morning  and  he  wished  to  be 
thought  to  be  enjoying  it,  he  would  rub  his  hands 
and  say  there  was  not  a  happier  creature  on 
God's  earth  than  himself.  He  pined  to  be 
thought  unconventional,  and  after  drawing  our 
attention  to  some  microscopic  delinquency,  he 
would  regret  that  there  had  been  no  fairy  god- 
mother at  hand  at  his  christening  to  endow  him 
with  a  proper  deference  for  social  conventions. 
If  he  gave  a  small  donation  to  any  college  scheme 
the  success  of  which  was  not  absolutely  assured, 
he  would  shake  his  head  and  say  :  "I  know  very 
well  that  all  you  youngsters  laugh  in  your  sleeve 
at  the  way  I  lead  forlorn  hopes,  but  it  is  a  matter 
of  temperament.  I  can't  help  it." 

The  personal  reminiscences  with  which  his 
conversation  was  liberally  strewed  were  in- 
geniously calculated  to  place  him  in  a  picturesque 
light.  Parker's  aunt  says  that  stout  men  are 
more  in  need  of  a  picturesque  light  than  thin 
ones.  Maitland  certainly  was  stout  and  short, 
with  a  thick  face  and  no  neck,  and  a  perfectly 
round  head,  set  on  his  shoulders  like  an  ill- 
balanced  orange,  or  William  Tell's  apple.  We 
should  never  have  noticed  what  he  looked  like 
if  it  had  not  been  for  his  illusion  that  he  was 
irresistible  to  the  opposite  sex  ;  at  least,  he  was 
always  adroitly  letting  drop  things  which  showed, 


tS  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

if  you  put  two  and  two  together,  and  he  never 
made  the  sum  very  difficult — what  ravages  he 
inadvertently  made  in  feminine  bosoms,  how 
careful  he  was,  how  careful  he  had  learnt  to  be 
not  to  raise  expectations.  He  was  always 
pathetically  anxious  to  impress  on  us  that  he 
had  given  a  good  deal  of  pain.  But  whether  it 
was  really  an  hallucination  on  his  part  that  he 
was  hopelessly  adored  by  women,  or  whether  the 
hallucination  consisted  in  the  belief  that  he  had 
succeeded  in  convincing  his  little  college  world 
of  his  powers  of  fascination,  I  cannot  tell  you.  I 
don't  pretend  to  know  everything  like  Barrett. 

Parker's  aunt  told  Parker  in  confidence,  who 
told  Barrett  and  me  in  confidence,  that  she  had 
once,  on  his  own  suggestion,  asked  Maitland  to 
tea,  but  had  never  repeated  the  invitation, 
though  he  told  her  repeatedly  that  he  frequently 
passed  her  door  on  the  way  to  the  cathedral, 
because  he  had  hinted  to  mutual  friends  that  a 
devoted  friendship  was,  alas  !  all  he  felt  able  to 
give  in  that  quarter,  but  was  not  what  was 
desired  by  that  charming  lady. 

And  now  here  was  Maitland  advancing  towards 
us  with  one  of  Parker's  aunt's  yellow  roses  in  his 
buttonhole. 

We  both  instantly  realised  what  had  happened. 
I  had  left  the  roses  at  his  door  by  mistake.    How 
gratified  she  would  be  when  she  heard  of  it  ! 
I  giggled. 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE  29 

"Don't  say  a  word  about  them,  "hissed  Barrett, 
her  fervent  admirer,  as  Maitland  came  up  to  us. 

"Won't  you  both  come  in  to  tea,"  he  said 
genially.  "Parker's  out." 

We  left  Parker's  melon  on  his  doorstep  to 
chaperon  itself,  and  turned  back  with  him.  And 
sure  enough,  on  his  table  was  the  bunch  of  roses. 

"Glorious,  aren't  they  ?  "  said  Maitland,  wav- 
ing his  signet  ring  toward  them. 

I  do  believe  he  had  asked  us  in  because  of  them. 
He  loved  cheap  effects. 

We  both  looked  at  them  in  silence. 

"The  odd  thing  is  that  they  were  left  here 
without  a  line  or  a  card  or  anything  while  I  was 
out." 

"Then  you  don't  know  who  sent  them,"  said 
Barrett,  casting  a  warning  glance  at  me. 

"Well,  yes  and  no.  I  don't  actually  know  for 
certain,  but  I  think  I  can  guess.  I  fancy  I  know 
my  own  faults  as  well  as  most  men,  and  I  flatter 
myself  I  am  not  a  coxcomb,  but  still — " 

I  giggled  again.  I  should  be  disappointed  in 
Parker,  who  was  on  very  easy  terms  with  his 
aunt  if  he  did  not  score  off  her  before  she  was 
much  older. 

"You  are  not,  I  hope,  expecting  me  or  even 

poor  Jones  (Jones  is  me)  to  be  so  credulous  as  to 

believe  a  man  sent  them,"  said  Barrett  severely. 

When  Maitland  was  in  what   Barrett   call  his 

'conquering  hero  mood"  he  did  not  resent  these 


3o  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

impertinences,  at  least  not  from  Barrett.  "If 
you  are,  I  must  remind  you  that  there  are  limits 
as  to  what  even  little  things  like  us  can  swallow." 

"Barrett,  you  are  incorrigible.  Cherchez  la 
femme,"  said  Maitland  with  evident  gratification, 
counting  spoonfuls  of  tea  into  the  teapot.  He 
often  said  he  liked  keeping  in  touch  with  the 
young  life  of  the  University.  "One,  two,  three, 
and  one  for  the  pot.  Just  so  !  I  don't  set  up 
to  be  a  lady-killer,  but — " 

"Oh  !    oh  !  "  from  Barrett. 

"I'm  a  confirmed  old  bachelor,  a  grumpy, 
surly  recluse  wedded  to  my  pipe,  but  for  all  that 
I  have  eyes  in  my  head.  I  know  a  pretty  woman 
from  a  plain  one,  I  hope,  even  though  I  don't 
personally  want  to  "domesticate  the  recording 
angel."1 

"She'll  land  you  yet  unless  you  look  out,"  said 
Barrett  with  decision.  "I  foresee  that  I  shall  be 
supporting  your  faltering  footsteps  to  the  altar 
in  a  month's  time.  She'll  want  a  month  to  get 
her  clothes.  Is  the  day  fixed  yet  ?  " 

"What  nonsense  you  talk.  I  never  met  such 
a  sentimentalist  as  you,  Barrett.  I  assure  you  I 
don't  even  know  her  name.  But  it  has  not  been 
possible  for  me  to  help  observing  that  a  lady,  a 
very  exquisite  young  lady,  has  done  me  the 
honour  to  attend  all  my  lectures,  and  to  listen 

1 1  thought  the  recording  angel  funny  at  the  time  until  Barrett 
told  me  afterwards  that  it  was  cribbed  from  Rhoda  Broughton. 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE  31 

with  the  most  rapt  attention  to  my  poor  words. 
And  last  time,  only  yesterday,  I  noted  the  fact, 
ahem  !  that  she  wore  a  rose,  a  yellow  rose,  pre- 
sumably plucked  from  the  same  tree  as  these." 

There  were,  I  suppose,  in  our  near  vicinity, 
about  a  hundred  and  fifty  yellow  rose  trees  in 
bloom  at  that  moment.  Barrett  must  have 
known  that.  Nevertheless,  he  nodded  his  head 
and  said  gravely  : 

"That  proves  it." 

On  looking  over  these  pages  he  affirms  that 
this  and  not  earlier  was  the  precise  moment  when 
the  devil  entered  into  him,  supplying,  as  he 
says,  a  long  felt  though  unrealised  want. 

"I  seldom  look  at  my  audience  when  I  am 
lecturing,"  continued  Maitland.  "I  am  too 
much  engrossed  with  my  subject.  But  I  could 
not  help  noticing  her  absorbed  attention,  so 
different  from  that  of  most  women.  Why  they 
come  to  lectures  I  don't  know." 

"I  think  I  have  seen  the  person  you  mean," 
said  Barrett,  in  a  perfectly  level  voice.  "I  don't 
know  who  she  is,  but  I  saw  her  waiting  under  an 
archway  after  chapel  last  Sunday  evening.  I 
noticed  her  because  of  her  extreme  good  looks. 
She  was  evidently  watching  for  someone.  When 
the  congregation  had  all  passed  out  she  turned 
away." 

"I  should  have  liked  to  thank  her,"  said 
Maitland  regretfully.  "It  seems  so  churlish, 


32  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

so  boorish,  not  to  say  a  word.     You  have  no 
idea  who  she  was  ?  " 

"None,"  said  Barrett. 

Shortly  afterwards  we  took  our  leave,  but  not 
until  Maitland  had  been  reminded  by  the  lady's 
appearance  of  a  certain  charming  woman  of 
whom  he  had  seen  a  good  deal  at  one  time  in 
years  gone  by,  who,  womanlike,  had  been  unable 
to  understand  the  claims  which  the  intellectual 
life  make  on  a  man,  and  who  had,  in  consequence, 
believed  him  cold  and  quarrelled  with  him  to  his 
great  regret,  because  it  was  impossible  for  him 
to  dance  attendance  on  her  as  she  expected,  and 
as  he  would  gladly  have  done  had  he  been  a  man 
of  leisure.  Having  warned  us  young  tyros  against 
the  danger  of  frankness  in  all  dealings  with 
women,  and  how  often  it  had  got  him  into  hot 
water  with  the  sex,  he  bade  us  good  evening. 

As  we  came  out  we  saw  across  the  court  that 
the  melon  had  been  taken  in,  so  judged  that 
Parker  had  returned.  He  had.  We  were  so 
tickled  by  the  way  Maitland  had  accounted  for 
the  roses  that  we  quite  forgot  to  score  off  Parker 
about  them,  and  actually  told  him  what  Maitland 
supposed. 

Barrett  then  suggested  that  we  should  at  once 
form  a  committee  to  deliberate  on  the  situation. 
Parker  and  I  did  not  quite  see  why  a  committee 
was  necessary  to  laugh  at  old  Maitland,  but  we 
agreed. 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE  33 

"Did  you  really  see  the  woman  he  means,  or 
were  you  only  pulling  Maitland's  leg  ?  "  I  asked. 

"I  saw  her  all  right,"  retorted  Barrett.  "Don't 
you  remember,  Parker,  how  I  nudged  you  when 
she  passed  ,." 

Parker  nodded. 

"She  was  such  a  picture  that  I  asked  who  she 
was,  and  found  she  was  a  high  school  mistress, 
the  niece  of  old  Cooper,  the  vet.  She  is  going  to 
be  married  to  a  schoolmaster,  and  go  out  to 
Canada  with  him.  I  don't  mind  owning  I  was 
rather  smitten  myself,  or  I  should  not  have  taken 
the  trouble." 

"She  has  left  Cambridge,"  said  Parker  slowly. 
"When  I  got  out  of  the  train  half-an-hour  ago 
she  was  getting  in.  Cooper  was  seeing  her  off." 

"Oh,  don't— don't  tell  poor  old  Maitland,"  I 
broke  in.  "Let  him  go  on  holding  out  his  chest 
and  thinking  she  sent  him  the  roses.  It  won't 
matter  to  her,  if  she  is  off  to  Canada,  and  never 
coming  back  any  more.  And  it  will  do  him  such 
a  lot  of  good." 

"I  don't  mean  to  tell  him — immediately," 
said  Barrett  ominously.  "I  think  with  you  he 
ought  to  have  his  romance.  Now  I  know  she  is 
safely  gone  forever,  though  I  don't  mind  owning 
it  gives  me  a  twinge  to  think  she  is  throwing 
herself  away  on  a  schoolmaster  :  but  as  she 
really  can't  come  back  and  raise  a  dust,  gentle- 
men, I  lay  a  proposal  before  the  committee,  that 


34  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

the  lady  who  sent  the  roses  should  follow  them 
up  with  a  little  note." 

The  committee  agreed  unanimously,  and  we 
decided,  at  least  Barrett  decided,  that  he  should 
compose  the  letter,  and  Parker,  who  was  rather 
good  at  a  feigned  handwriting,  should  copy  it 
out. 

Parker  and  I  wanted  Barrett  to  make  the  letter 
rather  warm,  and  saying  something  compli- 
mentary about  Maitland's  appearance,  but 
Barrett  would  not  hear  of  it.  I  did  not  see 
where  the  fun  came  in  if  it  was  just  an  ordinary 
note,  but  Barrett  was  adamant.  He  said  he  had 
an  eye  on  the  future. 

He  put  his  head  in  his  hands,  and  thought  a 
lot  and  then  scribbled  no  end,  and  then  tore  it  up, 
and  finally  produced  the  stupidest  little  common- 
place letter  you  ever  saw  with  simply  nothing 
in  it,  saying  how  much  she  had  profited  by  his 
lectures  and  rot  of  that  kind.  I  was  dreadfully 
disappointed,  for  I  had  always  thought  Barrett 
as  clever  as  he  could  stick.  He  said  it  was  an 
awful  grind  for  him  to  be  commonplace  even  for 
a  moment,  and  that  by  rights  I  ought  to  have 
composed  the  letter,  but  that  it  was  no  more  use 
expecting  anything  subtle  from  me  than  a 
Limerick  from  an  archbishop. 

He  proceeded  to  read  it  aloud. 

"But  how  is  he  to  know  it  is  the  person  who 
sent  him  the  roses  ?  "  said  Parker,  "and  how  is 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE  35 

he  to  answer  if  she  does  not  give  him  an  address  ? 
Hang  it  all.  He  ought  to  be  able  to  answer. 
Give  the  poor  devil  a  chance." 

"He  shall  be  given  every  chance,"  said  Barrett. 
"But  don't  you  two  prize  idiots  see  that  we 
can't  give  a  real  name  and  address  because  he 
would  certainly  go  there  ?  " 

"Not  a  bit  of  it.  He's  as  lazy  as  a  pig.  He 
never  goes  anywhere.  He  says  he  hasn't  time. 
He's  been  seccotined  into  his  armchair  for  the 
last  ten  years." 

"I  tell  you  he  would  go  on  all  fours  from  here 
to  Ely  if  he  thought  there  was  the  chance  of  a 
woman  looking  at  him  when  he  got  there." 

"Then  how  is  he  to  answer  ?  "  said  Parker,  who 
always  had  to  have  everything  explained  to  him. 

"I  am  just  coming  to  that.  I  don't  say  any- 
thing in  the  note  about  the  roses,  you  observe. 
I  am  far  too  maidenly.  But  I  just  add  one  tiny 
postscript  : 

"If  you  do  not  regard  this  little  note  as  an  un- 
warrantable intrusion,  please  wear  one  of  my  roses  on 
Sunday  morning  at  chapel,  even  if  it  is  faded,  as  a  sign 
that  you  have  forgiven  my  presumption  in  writing  these 
few  lines." 

"That's  not  bad,"  said  Parker  suddenly. 

"Now,"  said  Barrett,  tossing  the  sheet  over  to 
him,  "you  copy  that  out  in  a  fist  that  you  can 
stick  to,  because  it  will  be  the  first  of  a  long 
correspondence." 

"We've  not  settled  her  name  yet,"  I  suggested. 


36  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

"Maud,"  said  Barrett  with  decision.  "What 
else  could  it  be  ?  " 

The  letter  was  written  on  an  unstamped  sheet 
of  paper,  was  carefully  directed — not  quite 
correctly.  Barrett  insisted  on  that,  and  posted 
it  himself. 

The  following  Sunday  we  were  all  in  our  places 
early,  and  sure  enough,  Maitland,  who  came  in 
more  like  a  conquering  hero  than  ever,  was 
wearing  a  faded  yellow  rose  in  his  buttonhole. 
He  touched  it  in  an  absent  manner  once  or  twice 
during  the  service,  and  sat  with  his  profile 
sedulously  turned  toward  the  congregation.  He 
was  not  quite  so  bad  profile  because  it  did  not 
show  the  bulging  of  his  cheeks.  As  he  came  out 
he  looked  about  him  furtively,  almost  shyly. 
He  evidently  feared  she  was  not  there.  Barrett 
and  I  joined  him,  and  engaged  him  in  conversa- 
tion (though  we  had  some  difficulty  in  dragging 
him  from  the  chapel),  in  the  course  of  which  he 
mentioned  that  he  had  intended  to  go  to  his 
sister  at  Newmarket  for  Sunday,  but  a  press  of 
work  had  obliged  him  to  give  up  his  visit  at  the 
last  moment. 

Poor  Maitland  1  When  he  left  us  that  morning, 
and  Barrett  and  I  looked  at  each  other,  I  felt 
a  qualm  of  pity  for  him,  I  knew  how  ruthless 
Barrett  was,  and  that  he  was  doomed. 

But  if  I  realised  Barrett's  ruthlessness,  I  had 
not  realised  his  cunning.  His  next  move  was 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE  37 

masterly,  though  I  did  not  think  so  at  the  time. 
He  was  as  cautious  and  calculating  as  if  his  life 
depended  on  it.  He  got  some  note-paper  with  a 
little  silver  M.  on  a  blue  lozenge  on  it  and  wrote 
another  note.  He  was  going  to  Farnham  for  a 
few  days  to  stay  with  his  eldest  brother,  who  was 
quartered  there.  And  in  this  note  Maud — 
Maitland's  Maud  as  we  now  called  her — diffi- 
dently ventured  to  ask  for  elucidation  on  one  or 
two  points  of  the  lectures  which  had  proved  too 
abstruse  for  her  feminine  intellect.  She  showed 
considerable  intelligence  for  a  woman,  and  real 
knowledge  of  the  lectures — I  did  that  part — and 
suggested  that  as  her  letters,  if  addressed  to  her, 
were  apt  to  go  to  her  maiden  aunt  of  the  same 
name  with  whom  she  was  staying,  and  who  was 
a  very  old-fashioned  person,  totally  opposed  to 
the  higher  education  of  women — that  if  he  was 
so  good  as  to  find  time  to  answer  her  questions 
it  would  be  best  to  direct  to  her  at  the  Post 
Office,  Farnham,  under  her  initials  M.M.,  where 
she  could  easily  send  for  them. 

I  betted  a  pound  to  a  penny  that  Maitland 
would  not  rise  to  this  bait,  and  Barrett  took  it. 
I  told  him  you  could  see  the  hook  through  the 
worm.  Parker  was  uneasy,  even  when  Barrett, 
had  explained  to  him  that  it  was  impossible  for 
us  to  get  into  trouble  in  the  matter. 

"You  always  say  that, "said  Parker, with  har- 
rowing experiences  in  the  back-ground  of  his  mind. 


38  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

"Well,  I  say  it  again.  I  know  your  powers 
of  obtruding  yourself  on  the  notice  of  the  authori- 
ties, but  how  do  even  you  propose  to  wedge 
yourself  into  a  scrape  on  this  occasion  ?  With 
all  your  gifts  in  that  line  you  simply  can't  do  it." 

Parker  ruminated. 

"Ought  we  to—" 

"Ought  we  to  what  ?  " 

"To  pull  his  leg  to  such  an  extent  ?  Isn't  it 
taking  rather  a — rather  a — er  responsibility  ?  " 

"Responsibility  sits  as  lightly  on  me  as  dew 
upon  the  rose,"  said  Barrett.  "You  copy  out 
that." 

Parker  copied  it  out  and  Barrett  went  off  to 
Farnham.  A  few  days  later  he  re-appeared.  I 
was  smoking  in  Parker's  room  when  he  came  in. 

He  sat  down  under  the  lamp,  drew  a  fat  letter 
from  his  waistcoat  pocket,  and  read  it  aloud  to 
us.  It  was  Maitland's  answer. 

It  really  was  a  ghastly  letter,  the  kind  of 
literary  preachy  rot  which  you  read  in  a  book, 
which  I  never  thought  people  really  wrote,  not 
even  people  like  Maitland,  who  seem  to  live  in  a 
world  of  shams.  It  was  improving  and  patronis- 
ing and  treacly,  and  full  of  information,  partly 
about  the  lectures,  but  mostly  about  himself. 
He  came  out  in  a  very  majestic  light  you  may 
be  sure  of  that.  And  at  the  end  he  begged  her 
not  to  hesitate  to  write  to  him  again  if  he  could 
be  of  the  least  use  to  her,  that  busy  as  he 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE  39 

undoubtedly  was,  his  college  work  never  seemed 
in  his  eyes  as  important  as  real  human  needs. 

"He's  cribbed  that  out  of  a  book,"  interrupted 
Parker.  "Newby  the  tutor  in  'Belchamber,' 
who  is  a  most  awful  prig,  says  those  very  words." 

"Prigs  all  say  the  same  things,"  said  Barrett 
airily.  "If  Maitland  read  'Belchamber,'  he 
would  think  Newby  was  a  caricature  of  him. 
He'd  never  believe  that  he  was  plagiarising 
Newby.  The  cream  of  the  letter  is  still  to  come," 
and  he  went  on  reading. 

Maitland  patted  the  higher  education  of 
women  on  the  head,  and  half  hinted  at  a  meeting, 
and  then  withdrew  it  again,  saying  that  some  of 
the  difficulties  in  her  mind,  which  he  recognised 
to  be  one  of  a  high  order,  might  be  more  easily 
eliminated  verbally,  and  that  he  should  be  at 
Farnham  during  the  vacation,  but  that  he 
feared  his  stay  would  be  brief,  and  his  time  was 
hopelessly  bespoken  beforehand,  etc.,  etc. 

"He  might  be  an  Adonis,"  said  Parker. 
"He'll  be  coy  and  virginal  next." 

"He'll  be  a  lot  of  things  before  long,"  said 
Barrett  grimly.  "Get  out  your  inkpot,  Parker. 
I'm  going  to  have  another  shy  at  him." 

"You're  not  going  to  suggest  a  meeting  !  For 
goodness  sake,  Barrett,  be  careful.  You  will  be 
saying  Jones  must  dress  up  as  a  woman  next." 

"Well,  if  he  does,  I  won't,"  I  said.  "I  simply 
won't." 


40  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

I  had  taken  a  good  many  parts  in  University 
plays. 

"The  sight  of  Jones  as  a  female  would  make  any 
man's  gorge  rise,"  said  Barrett  contemptuously. 
"I  know  I  had  to  shut  my  eyes  when  I  made  love 
to  him  at  'The  Footlights  '  last  year.  I  never 
knew  two  such  victims  of  hysteria  as  you  and 
Jones.  Suggest  a  meeting !  Maud  suggest  a 
meeting  !  What  do  you  know  of  women  !  I 
tell  you  two  moral  lepers,  unfit  to  tie  the  shoe- 
string of  a  pure  woman  like  Maud,  that  it  takes  a 
Galahad  like  me  to  deal  with  a  situation  of  this 
kind.  What  you've  got  to  remember  is  that 
I'm  not  trying  to  entangle  him." 

Cries  of  "Oh  1    Oh  !  "  from  the  Committee. 

"I  mean  Maud  isn't.  I  am,  but  that's  another 
thing.  You  two  wretched,  whited  sepulchres 
haven't  got  hold  of  the  true  inwardness  of  Maud's 
character.  Your  gross,  assignating  minds  don't 
apprehend  her.  Maud  is  just  one  of  those  golden- 
haired,  white-handed  angels  who  go  through  life 
girthing  up  a  man's  ideals  ;  who  exist  only  in  the 
imagination  of  elderly  men  like  Maitland,  who 
has  never  seen  a  woman  in  his  life,  and  who  does 
not  know  that  unless  they  are  imbeciles  they 
draw  the  line  at  drivel  like  that  letter.  Bless 
her !  She's  not  going  to  suggest  a  meeting. 
He'll  do  that  and  enjoy  doing  it.  Can't  you  see 
Maitland  in  his  new  role  of  ruthless  pursuer — the 
relentless  male  ?  No  more  easy  conquests  for 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE  41 

him,  sitting  in  his  college  chair,  mowing  them 
all  down  like  a  Maxim  as  far  as — Ely.  He's 
got  to  work  this  time.  I  tell  you  two  miserable 
poltroons  that  this  is  going  to  make  a  man  of 
Maitland.  He's  been  an  old  woman  long 
enough." 

"All  I  can  say  is,"  said  Parker,  ignoring  the 
allusion  to  Ely,"  that  if  the  Almighty  hasn't  a 
sense  of  humour  you  will  find  yourself  in  a  tight 
place  some  day,  Barrett." 

My  pen  fails  me  to  record  the  diabolical  manner 
in  which  Barrett  played  with  his  victim.  It 
would  have  been  like  a  cat  and  mouse  if  you  can 
imagine  the  mouse  throwing  his  chest  out  and 
fancying  himself  all  the  time.  Barrett  inveigled 
Maitland  into  going  to  Farnham,  and  accounted 
somehow  for  Maud's .  non-appearance  at  the 
interview  coyly  deprecated  by  Maud,  and  conse- 
quently hotly  demanded  by  Maitland.  He 
actually  made  him  shave  off  his  moustache. 
Parker  and  I  lost  heavily  on  that.  We  each  bet 
a  fiver  that  Barrett  would  never  get  it  off.  It 
was  a  beastly  moustache  which  would  have  made 
any  decent  woman  ill  to  look  at.  It  did  not 
turn  up  at  the  ends  like  Barrett's  elder  brother's, 
but  grew  over  his  mouth  like  hart's  tongue 
hanging  over  a  well.  You  could  see  his  teeth 
through  it.  Horrible  it  was.  But  you  can't 
help  how  your  hair  grows,  so  I'm  not  blaming 
Maitland,  and  it  was  better  gone.  But  we  never 


42 

thought  Barrett  would  have  done  it.  I  must 
own  my  opinion  of  him  rose. 

And  he  kept  it  up  all  through  the  long  vacation 
with  a  pertinacity  I  should  never  have  given  him 
credit  for.  He  took  an  artistic  pride  in  it,  and 
the  letters  were  first  rate.  I  did  not  think  so  at 
first  ;  I  thought  them  rather  washy  until  I  saw 
how  they  took.  Barrett  said  what  Maitland 
needed  was  a  milk  and  water  diet.  He  seemed 
to  know  exactly  the  kind  of  letter  that  would 
fetch  a  timid  old  bachelor.  But  it  was  not  all 
"beer  and  skittles"  for  Barrett.  He  sorely  wanted 
to  make  Maud  stand  up  to  him  once  or  twice, 
and  put  her  foot  through  his  mild  platitudes. 
He  wrote  one  or  two  capital  letters  in  a  kind  of 
rage,  but  he  always  groaned  and  tore  them  up 
afterward. 

"If  Maud  has  any  character  whatever,"  he 
sometimes  said,  "if  she  shows  the  least  sign 
of  seeing  him  except  as  he  shows  himself  to 
her,  if  she  has  any  interest  in  life  beyond  his 
lectures,  he  will  feel  she  is  not  suited  to  him, 
and  he  will  give  his  bridle-reins — I  mean  his 
waterproof  spats — a  shake,  and  adieu  for  ever- 
more." 

Barrett  eventually  lured  Maitland  into  deep 
water,  long  past  the  bathing  machine  of  adieu 
iorevermore,  as  he  called  it.  When  he  was  too 
cock-o-hoop,  we  reminded  him  that,  after  all,  he 
was  only  one  of  a  committee,  and  that  he  had 


THE   ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE  43 

been  immensely  helped  by  the  young  woman 
herself.  She  really  looked  such  a  saint,  and  as 
innocent  as  a  pigeon's  egg. 

But  Barrett  stuck  to  it  that  her  appearance 
ought,  on  the  contrary,  to  have  warned  Maitland 
off,  and  that  he  was  an  infernal  ass  to  think  such 
an  exquisite  creature  as  that  would  give  a  second 
thought  to  a  stout  old  bachelor  of  forty-five, 
looking  exactly  like  a  cod  that  had  lain  too  long 
on  the  slab.  I  could  not  see  that  Maitland  was  so 
very  like  a  cod,  but  there  was  a  vindictiveness 
about  Barrett's  description  of  him  that  I  really 
think  must  have  been  caused  by  his  romantic 
admiration  of  Parker's  aunt,  and  his  disgust  at 
the  slight  that  he  felt  had  been  put  upon  her. 
She  married  again  the  following  year  Barrett's 
elder  brother's  Colonel. 

Barrett  hustled  Maitland  about  till  he  got 
almost  thin.  He  snap-shotted  him  waiting  for 
his  Maud  at  Charing  Cross  station.  And  he  did 
not  make  her  write  half  as  often  as  you  would 
think.  But  he  somehow  egged  Maitland  on 
until,  by  the  middle  of  the  vacation,  he  had 
worked  him  up  into  such  a  state  that  Barrett 
had  to  send  Maud  into  a  rest  cure  for  her  health, 
so  as  to  get  a  little  rest  himself. 

When  we  met  at  Cambridge  in  October  he  had 
collected  such  a  lot  of  material,  such  priceless 
letters,  and  several  good  photographs  of  Mait- 
land's  back,  that  he  said  he  thought  we  were 


44  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

almost  in  a  position  to  discover  to  him  exactly 
how  he  stood. 

He  threw  down  his  last  letter,  and  as  Parker 
and  I  read  them,  any  lurking  pity  we  felt  for 
him  as  having  fallen  into  Barrett's  clutches, 
evaporated. 

They  showed  Maitland  at  his  worst.  It  was 
obviously  that  he  was  tepidly  in  love  with  Maud, 
or  rather  that  he  was  anxious  she  should  be  in 
love  with  him.  He  said  voluntarily  all  the 
things  that  torture  ought  not  to  have  been  able 
to  wring  out  of  him.  He  told  her  the  story  of 
the  woman  who  had  quarrelled  with  him  because 
he  did  not  dance  attendance  on  her,  and  several 
other  incidents  which  meant,  if  they  meant 
anything,  that  there  was  something  in  his  per- 
sonality, hidden  from  his  own  seaching  self- 
examination,  which  was  deadly  to  the  peace  of 
mind  of  the  opposite  sex.  He  was  very  humble 
about  it.  He  did  not  understand  it,  but  there 
it  was.  He  said  that  he  had  from  boyhood  lived 
an  austere,  intellectual  life,  which  he  humbly 
hoped  had  not  been  without  effect  on  the  tone 
of  the  college,  that  he  had  never  met  so  far  any 
one  whom  he  could  love. 

"That's  colossal,"  said  Parker,  suddenly, 
striking  the  letter.  "Never  met  any  one  he 
could  love.  He'll  never  better  that." 

But  Maitland  went  one  better.  He  said  he 
still  hoped  that  some  day,  etc.,  etc.,  that  he  now 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE  45 

saw  with  great  self-condemnation  that  if  his 
life  had  been  altruistic  in  some  ways,  it  had  been 
egotistic  in  others,  as  in  preferring  his  own  inde- 
pendence to  the  mutual  services  of  affection  ; 
that  he  must  confess  to  his  shame  that  he  had 
received  more  than  his  share  of  love,  and  that 
he  had  not  given  out  enough. 

"He's  determined  she  shall  know  how  irresist- 
ible he  is,"  said  Barrett.  "I  had  no  idea  these 
early  Victorian  methods  of  self-advertisement 
were  still  in  vogue  even  among  the  most  elderly 
Dons." 

"Hang  it  all !"  blurted  out  Parker,  reddening. 
"The  matter  has  gone  beyond  a  joke.  We 
haven't  any  right  to  see  his  jnind  without  its 
clothes  on.  You  always  say  the  nude  is  beauti- 
ful. But  really — Maitland  undraped — viewed 
through  a  key-hole,  sets  my  teeth  on  edge." 

"Undraped  ?  you  prude,"  said  Barrett. 
"What  are  you  talking  about  ?  Maitland  is 
clothed  up  to  his  eyes  in  his  own  illusions.  "He's 
padded  out  all  round  with  them  back  and 
front  to  such  an  extent  that  you  can't  see  the  least 
vestige  of  the  human  form  divine.  Personally, 
I  don't  think  he  has  one.  I  don't  believe  he  is 
a  man  at  all,  but  just  a  globular  mass  of  conceit 
and  unpublished  matter,  swathed  in  a  college 
gown.  The  thing  that  revolts  me  is  the  way  he 
postures  before  her.  'Malvolio  and  his  garters 
isn't  in  it  with  Maitland.  Good  Lord  I  Supposing 


46  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

she  were  a  real  live  woman  !  What  a  mercy 
for  him  that  it's  only  us,  that  it's  all  strictly 
en  famille.  I  always  have  said  that  it's  better 
to  keep  women  out  of  love  affairs." 

"How  did  you  answer  this?"  said  Parker, 
pushing  the  last  letter  from  him  in  disgust. 

"I  let  him  see  at  last — a  little." 

"That  it  was  all  a  joke  ?  " 

"No.  That  I — that  Maud,  I  mean — cared. 
She  did  not  say  much.  She  never  does.  She 
mostly  sticks  to  flowers  and  sunsets,  but  she 
gave  a  little  hint  of  it,  and  threw  in  at  the  same 
time  that  she  was  very  much  out  of  health  and 
going  abroad." 

"That'll  put  him  off.  He'll  back  out.  He 
would  hate  to  have  a  delicate  wife.  He  might 
have  to  look  after  her,  instead  of  her  waiting 
hand  and  foot  on  him." 

"We  shall  see,"  said  Barrett.  "Her  last  letter 
was  posted  at  Dover." 

"Well,  mind!  It's  got  to  be  the  last,"  said 
Parker  decisively.  "I  had  not  realised  you  had 
been  playing  the  devil  to  such  an  extent  as  this. 
I  had  a  sort  of  idea  that  you  were  only  one  of  a 
committee.  And  what  a  frightful  lot  of  trouble 
you  must  have  taken.  I  suppose  Maud  was 
always  moving  about  so  that  he  could  never 
nail  her." 

"Always,  just  where  I  was  going,  too,  by  a 
curious  coincidence.  And  her  old  aunt  is  a 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE  47 

regular  tartar  ;  I  don't  suppose  there  ever  was 
such  a  typical  female  guardian  outside  a  penny 
novelette.  But  she  is  turning  out  a  trump  now 
about  taking  Maud  abroad,  I  will  say  that  for 
her.  They  remain  at  Dover  a  week.  I've 
arranged  for  it.  I  knew  you  two  would  wish 
me  to  feel  myself  quite  untrammelled,  and, 
indeed,  I  wish  it  myself.  Then  we'll  hand  him 
the  whole  series,  and  see  how  he  takes  it  ;  and 
tell  him  we've  shown  it  to  a  few  of  his  most 
intimate  friends  first,  and  your  aunt,  Parker — 
she'll  nearly  die  of  it — and  that  they  are  all  of 
opinion  that  it's  the  best  thing  he  has  done  since 
his  paper  on  Bacchylides." 

Neither  of  us  answered.  In  spite  of  myself  I 
was  sorry  for  Maitland. 

A  few  days  later  Barrett  came  to  my  rooms. 
We  knocked  on  the  floor  for  Parker,  and  he  came 
up. 

Then  he  put  down  a  letter  on  the  table  and  we 
read  it  in  silence. 

It  was  just  what  we  expected,  an  enigmatic, 
self-protecting  effusion.  Maitland  was  hedging. 
He  had  evidently  been  put  off  by  Maud's  illness, 
and  talked  a  great  deal  about  friendship  being 
the  crown  of  life,  and  how  she  must  think  of 
nothing  but  the  care  of  her  health,  etc.,  etc.  ; 
and  he  on  his  side  must  not  be  selfish  and  trouble 
her  with  too  many  letters,  etc. 

"Brute,"  said  Parker. 


48  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

"There's  another,"  said  Barrett. 

"You  don't  mean  to  say  you  wrote  again. 
There's  not  been  time." 

"No.  He  wrote  again.  He  doesn't  seem  to 
have  been  perfectly  satisfied  with  the  chivalry 
of  the  letter  you've  just  read.  He's  always  great 
on  chivalry,  you  know.  And  it  certainly  would 
be  hard  to  make  that  last  letter  dovetail  in  with 
his  previous  utterances  on  a  man's  instinct  to 
guard  and  protect  the  opposite  sex." 

Barrett  threw  down  a  bulky  letter  and — may 
God  forgive  us — Parker  and  I  read  it  together 
under  the  lamp. 

"I  can't  go  on,"  said  Parker  after  a  few 
minutes. 

"You  must,"  said  Barrett  savagely. 

We  read  it  through  from  the  first  word  to  the 
last,  and  as  we  read  Parker's  face  became  as 
grave  as  Barrett's. 

It  is  an  awful  thing  when  a  poseur  ceases  to 
pose,  when  an  egoist  becomes  a  human  being. 
But  this  is  what  had  befallen  Maitland.  The 
thing  had  happened  which  one  would  have 
thought  could  not  possibly  happen.  He  had 
fallen  in  love. 

I  can't  put  in  the  whole  of  his  letter  here. 
Indeed,  I  don't  remember  it  very  clearly.  But  I 
shall  not  forget  the  gist  of  it  while  I  live. 

After  he  had  despatched  his  other  letter  he 
told  her  the  scales  of  egotism  had  suddenly 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE  49 

dropped  from  his  eyes,  and  he  had  realised  that 
he  loved  for  the  first  time,  and  that  he  could  not 
face  life  without  her,  and  that  the  thought  that 
he  might  lose  her,  had  possibly  already  lost  her  by 
his  own  fault,  was  unendurable  to  him.  For  in 
the  new  light  in  which  now  all  was  bathed  he 
realised  the  meanness  of  his  previous  letter,  of  his 
whole  intercourse  with  her  :  that  he  had  never 
for  a  moment  been  truthful  with  her  :  that  he 
had  attitudinised  before  her  in  order  to  impress 
her  :  that  he  had  always  taken  the  ground  that 
he  was  difficult  to  please,  and  that  many  women 
had  paid  court  to  him,  but  that  it  was  all 
chimerical.  No  woman  had  ever  cared  for  him 
except  his  mother,  and  a  little  nursery  governess 
when  he  was  a  lad.  During  the  last  twenty 
years  he  had  made  faint,  half-hearted  attempts 
to  ingratiate  himself  with  attractive  women  :  and 
when  the  attempts  failed,  as  they  always  had 
failed,  he  had  had  the  meanness  to  revenge 
himself  by  implying  that  his  withdrawal  had 
been  caused  by  their  wish  to  give  him  more  than 
the  friendship  he  craved.  He  had  said  over  and 
over  again  that  he  valued  his  independence  too 
much  to  marry,  but  it  was  not  true.  He  did  not 
value  it  a  bit.  He  had  been  pining  to  get  married 
for  years  and  years.  He  saw  now  that  to  say 
that  kind  of  thing  was  only  to  say  in  other  words 
that  he  had  never  lived.  He  had  not.  He  had 
only  talked  about  living.  He  abased  himself 


50  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

before  her  with  a  kind  of  passion.  He  told  her 
that  he  did  not  see  how  any  woman,  and  she 
least  of  all,  could  bring  herself  to  care  for  a  man 
of  his  age  and  appearance,  even  if  he  had  been 
simple  and  humble  and  sincere,  much  less  one 
who  had  taken  trouble  to  show  himself  so  ignoble, 
so  petty,  so  self-engrossed,  so  arrogant.  But  the 
fact  remained  that  he  loved  her  ;  she  had  un- 
consciously taught  him  to  abhor  himself,  and 
he  only  loved  her  the  more,  he  worshipped  her, 
well  or  ill,  kind  or  unkind,  whether  she  could 
return  it  or  not. 

We  stared  at  each  other  in  a  ghastly  silence.  I 
expected  some  ribald  remark  from  Barrett,  but 
he  made  none. 

"What's  to  be  done  ?  "  said  Parker  at  last. 

"There's  one  thing  that  can't  be  done,"  said 
Barrett,  and  I  was  astonished  to  see  him  so 
changed,  "and  that  is  to  show  the  thing  up.  It's 
not  to  be  thought  of." 

We  both  nodded. 

"I  said  it  would  make  a  man  of  him,  but  I 
never  in  my  wildest  moments  thought  it  really 
would,"  continued  Barrett.  "It's  my  fault. 
You  two  fellows  said  I  should  go  too  far." 

We  assured  him  that  we  were  all  three  equally 
guilty. 

.  "The  point  is,  what's  to  be  done  ?  "  repeated 
Parker. 

"I've  thought  it  over,"  said  Barrett,  putting 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE  51 

the  letter  carefully  in  his  pocket,  "and  I've  come 
to  the  conclusion  it  must  go  on.  I  have  not  the 
heart  to  undeceive  him.  And  I  don't  suppose 
you  two  will  want  to  be  more  down  on  him  than 
I  am." 

"If  it  goes  on  he'll  find  out,"  I  groaned. 

"He  mustn't  be  allowed  to  find  out,"  said 
Barrett.  "He  simply  mustn't.  I've  got  to 
insure  that.  I  dragged  the  poor  devil  in,  and 
I've  got  to  get  him  out." 

"How  will  you  do  it  ?  " 

"Kill  her.  There's  nothing  for  it  but  that. 
Fortunately  she  was  ill  in  the  vacation.  He's 
uneasy  about  her  health  now,  I  put  her  in  a  rest 
cure,  if  you  remember,  when  he  became  too 
pertinacious,  and  I  was  yachting." 

"He'll  feel  her  death,"  said  Parker.  "It's  hard 
luck  on  him." 

"Suggest  something  better  then,"  snapped 
Barrett. 

But  though  we  thought  over  the  matter  until 
late  into  the  night  we  could  think  of  nothing 
better.  Barrett,  who  seemed  to  have  mislaid  all 
his  impudent  self-confidence,  departed  at  last 
saying  he  would  see  to  it. 

"Who  would  have  thought  it,"  said  Parker  to 
me  as  I  followed  him  to  lock  him  out.  "And  so 
Maitland  is  a  live  man,  after  all."  We  stood  and 
looked  across  the  court  to  Maitland 's  windows, 
who  was  still  burning  the  midnight  oil. 


52  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

"You  don't  think  he'll  ever  get  wind  of  this," 
I  said. 

"You  may  trust  Barrett,"  Parker  replied. 
"Good-night." 

Barrett  proved  trustworthy.  He  and  Parker 
laid  their  heads  together,  and  it  was  finally 
decided  that  Maud's  aunt  should  write  Maitland 
a  letter  from  Paris  describing  her  sudden  death, 
and  how  she  had  enjoined  on  her  aunt  to  break 
it  to  Maitland,  and  to  send  him  the  little  ring  she 
always  wore.  After  much  cogitation  they  decided 
that  Maud  should  send  him  a  death-bed  message, 
in  which  she  was  to  own  that  she  loved  him. 
Barrett  thought  it  would  comfort  him  immensely 
if  she  had  loved  him  at  first  sight,  so  he  put  it  in. 
And  though  he  was  frightfully  short  of  money  he 
went  up  to  London  and  got  a  very  nice  little  ring 
with  a  forget-me-not  in  turquoises  on  it,  for  the 
same  amount  he  had  won  off  us  about  Maitland 's 
moustache.  I  think  he  was  glad  as  it  was  blood 
money  in  a  way  (if  you  can  call  a  moustache 
blood)  that  it  should  go  back  to  Maitland. 

The  old  aunt's  letter  was  a  masterpiece.  At 
any  other  time  Barrett's  artistic  sense  would  have 
revelled  in  it,  but  he  was  out  of  spirits,  and  only 
carried  the  matter  through  by  a  kind  of  dogged- 
ness.  The  letter  was  prim  and  stilted,  but 
humane,  and  the  writer  was  obviously  a  little 
hurt  by  the  late  discovery  that  her  dear  niece 
had  concealed  anything  from  her.  She  returned 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE  53 

all  the  letters  which  she  said  her  niece  had 
evidently  treasured,  and  said  that  she  was 
returning  heartbroken  to  her  house  in  Pimlico 
the  same  day,  and  would,  of  course,  see  him  if  he 
wished  it,  but  she  supposed  that  one  so  busy  as 
Maitland  would  hardly  be  able  to  spare  the  time. 
The  letter  was  obviously  written  under  the 
supposition  that  the  address  in  Pimlico  was 
familiar  to  him.  It  was  signed  in  full.  Yours 
faithfully,  Maud  Markham. 

Barrett  got  a  friend  whom  he  could  rely  on  to 
post  the  packet  on  his  way  through  Paris. 

I  don't  know  how  Maitland  took  the  news.  I 
don't  know  what  he  can  have  thought  of  his 
grisly  letters  when  he  saw  them  again.  But  I  do 
know  that  he  knocked  up  and  had  to  go  away. 

There  is  one  thing  I  admire  about  Barrett. 
He  did  not  pretend  he  did  not  feel  Maitland 's 
illness,  though  I  believe  it  was  only  gout.  He 
did  not  pretend  he  was  not  ashamed  of  himself. 
He  never  would  allow  that  we  were  equally 
guilty.  And  when  Maitland  came  back  rather 
thinner  and  graver,  we  all  noticed  that  he  treated 
him  with  respect.  And  he  never  jeered  at  him 
again.  Maitland  regained  his  old  self-com- 
placency in  time  and  was  dreadfully  mysterious 
and  Maitlandish  about  the  whole  affair.  I  have 
seen  Barrett  wince  when  he  made  vague  allu- 
sions to  the  responsibility  of  being  the  object  of  a 
great  passion,  and  the  discipline  of  suffering. 


54  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

But  he  had  suffered  in  a  way.  He  really  had. 
And  when  the  Bursar's  wife  died  Maitland  was 
genuinely  kind.  He  shot  off  lots  of  platitudes 
of  course  ;  but  on  previous  occasions  when  he 
had  said  he  had  been  stirred  to  the  depths  he  only 
meant  to  the  depth  of  a  comfortable  arm-chair. 
Now  it  was  platitudes  and  actions  mixed.  He 
actually  heaved  himself  out  of  his  armchair,  and 
exerted  himself  on  behalf  of  the  poor,  dreary 
little  bounder,  took  him  walks,  and  sat  with  him 
in  an  evening — his  sacred  evenings.  To  think  of 
Maitland  putting  himself  out  for  anyone  !  It 
seemed  a  miracle. 

After  a  time  it  was  obvious  that  the  incident 
had  added  a  new  dignity  and  happiness  to  his 
life.  He  settled  down  so  to  speak,  into  being  an 
old  bachelor,  and  grew  a  beard,  and  did  not  worry 
about  women  any  more.  He  felt  he  had  had  his 
romance. 

I  don't  know  how  it  was,  but  we  all  three  felt 
a  kind  of  lurking  respect  for  him  after  what  had 
happened.  You  would  have  thought  that  what 
we  knew  must  have  killed  such  a  feeling,  especially 
as  it  wasn't  there  before.  But  it  didn't.  On 
the  contrary.  And  Maitland  felt  the  change, 
and  simply  froze  on  to  us  three.  He  liked  us  all, 
but  Barrett  best. 


The   Dark  Cottage 

The  soul's  dark  cottage,  battered  and  decayed 

Lets  in  new  light  through  chinks  that  time  has  made. 

Edmund  Waller. 

PART  I 

1915 

JOHN  DAMER  was  troubled  for  his  country  and 
his  wife  and  his  child. 

At  first  he  had  been  all  patriotism  and  good 
cheer.  "It  will  be  a  short  war  and  a  bloody  one. 
The  Russians  will  be  in  Berlin  by  Christmas. 
We  shall  sweep  the  German  flag  from  the  seas. 
We  are  bound  to  win." 

He  had  stood  up  in  his  place  in  the  House  and 
had  said  something  of  that  kind,  and  had  been 
cheered. 

But  that  was  a  year  ago. 

Now  the  iron  had  entered  into  England's  soul, 
and  into  his  soul.  He  had  long  since  volunteered, 
and  he  was  going  to  France  to-morrow  after  an 
arduous  training.  He  had  come  home  to  say 
good-bye. 

He  might  never  come  back.  He  might  never 
see  his  Catherine,  his  beautiful  young  wife,  again, 

55 


56  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

or  his  son  Michael,  that  minute,  bald,  amazing 
new  comer  with  the  waving  clenched  fists,  and 
the  pink  soles  as  soft  as  Catherine's  cheek. 

And  as  John  Darner,  that  extremely  able 
successful  wealthy  man  of  thirty,  sat  on  the 
wooden  bench  in  the  clearing  he  suddenly 
realised  that)  for  the  first  time  in  his  life,  he  was 
profoundly  unhappy. 

How  often  he  had  come  up  here  by  the  steep 
path  through  the  wood,  as  a  child,  as  a  lad,  as  a 
man,  and  had  cast  himself  down  on  the  heather, 
and  had  looked  out  across  that  wonderful 
panorama  of  upland  and  lowland,  with  its 
scattered  villages  and  old  churches,  and  the  wide 
band  of  the  river  taking  its  slow  curving  course 
among  the  level  pastures  and  broad  water 
meadows. 

That  river  had  given  him  the  power  to  instal 
electric  light  in  his  home,  the  dignified  Eliza- 
bethan house,  standing  in  its  level  gardens,  below 
the  hill.  He  could  look  down  on  its  twisted 
chimneys  and  ivied  walls  as  he  sat.  How 
determined  his  father  had  been  against  such  an 
innovation  as  electric  light,  but  he  had  put  it  in 
after  the  old  man's  death.  There  was  enough 
water  power  to  have  lit  forty  houses  as  large  as 
his. 

Far  away  in  the  haze  lay  the  city  where  his 
factories    were.     Their    great    chimneys    were 
visible  even  at  this  distance  belching  forth  smoke, 


THE  DARK  COTTAGE  57 

which,  etherealised  by  distance,  hung  like  a  blue 
cloud  over  the  city.  He  liked  to  look  at  it. 
That  low  lying  cloud  reminded  him  of  his  great 
prosperity.  And  all  the  coal  he  used  for  the 
furnaces  came  from  his  own  coal  fields. 

But  who  would  take  care  of  all  the  business  he 
had  built  up  if  he  fell  in  this  accursed  war  ?  Who 
would  comfort  Catherine,  and  who  would  bring 
up  his  son  when  he  grew  beyond  his  mother's 
control  ? 

Yet  this  was  England,  spread  out  before  his 
eyes,  England  in  peril  calling  to  him  her  son  who 
dumbly  loved  her,  to  come  to  her  aid. 

His  eyes  filled  with  tears,  and  he  did  not  see 
his  wife  till  she  was  close  beside  him,  standing 
in  a  thin  white  gown,  holding  her  hat  by  a  long 
black  ribbon,  the  sunshine  on  her  amber  hair. 

She  was  pale,  and  her  very  beauty  seemed 
veiled  by  grief. 

She  sat  down  by  him,  and  smiled  valiantly  at 
him.  Presently  she  said  gently. 

"Perhaps  in  years  to  come,  John,  you  and  I 
shall  sit  together  on  this  bench  as  old  people,  and 
Michael  will  be  very  kind,  but  rather  critical  of  us, 
as  quite  behind  the  times." 

And  then  had  come  the  parting,  the  crossing, 
the  first  sound  as  of  distant  thunder  ;  and  then 
interminable  days  of  monotony  ;  and  mud,  and 
lack  of  sleep,  and  noise  unceasing  ;  and  a  certain 
gun  which  blew  out  the  candle  in  his  dug-out 


58  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

every  time  it  fired — and  then  \  a  rending  of  the 
whole  world,  and  himself  standing  in  the  midst 
of  entire  chaos  and  overthrow,  with  blood  running 
down  his  face. 

"I'm  done  for,"  he  said,  as  he  fell  forward  into 
an  abyss  of  darkness  and  silence,  beyond  the  roar 
of  the  guns. 


PART  II 
1965 

It  was  fifty  years  later. 

Michael's  wife,  Serena,  was  waiting  for  her 
husband.  The  gallery  in  which  she  sat  was  full 
of  memorials  of  the  past.  The  walls  were 
covered  with  portraits  of  Darners.  Michael's 
grandfather  in  a  blue  frock  coat  and  light  grey 
trousers.  Michael's  father,  John  Darner,  ruddy 
and  determined  in  tweeds,  with  a  favourite  dog. 
Michael  himself,  not  so  ruddy,  nor  so  determined, 
in  white  smock  and  blue  stockings.  Michael's 
mother,  beautiful  and  austere  in  her  robe  of 
office. 

Presently  an  aeroplane  droned  overhead,  which 
she  knew  meant  the  departure  of  the  great  Indian 
doctor,  and  a  moment  later  Michael  came  slowly 
down  the  landing  steps  in  the  garden,  and 
entered  the  gallery. 


THE  DARK  COTTAGE  59 

"The  operation  has  been  entirely  successful," 
he  said. 

They  looked  gravely  at  each  other. 

"It  seems  incredible,"  she  said. 

"He  said  it  was  a  simple  case,  that  all  through 
those  years  while  Father  was  unconscious  the 
skull  had  been  slowly  drawing  together  and 
mending  itself,  that  he  only  released  a  slight 
lesion  in  the  brain.  He  has  gone  back  to  Luck- 
now  for  an  urgent  case,  but  he  says  he  will  look 
in  again  in  a  couple  of  days  time  if  I  let  him  know 
there  is  an  adverse  symptom.  He  said  he  felt 
sure  all  would  go  well,  but  that  we  must  guard 
him  from  sudden  shocks,  and  break  to  him  very 
gradually  that  it  is  fifty  years  since  he  was  hit 
at  Ypres." 

"He'll  wake  up  in  his  own  room  where  he  has 
lain  so  long,"  said  Serena. 

"Has  the  nurse  changed  yet  ?  " 

"Yes.  We  made  up  the  uniform  from  the  old 
illustrated  papers.  Blue  gown,  white  cap  and  a 
red  cross  on  the  arm." 

"We  had  better  get  into  our  things,  too,"  said 
Michael  nervously. 

"The  blue  serge  suit  is  on  your  bed,  and  a 
collar  and  a  tie.  I  found  them  in  the  oak  chest. 
They  must  have  been  forgotten." 

"And  you  ?  " 

"I  will  wear  your  Mother's  gown  which  she 
wore  at  your  christening.  She  kept  it  all  her  life. ' ' 


60  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

A  few  minutes  later  Michael,  uneasy  in  a  serge 
suit  which  was  too  tight  for  him,  and  his  wife 
in  a  short  grey  gown  entered  the  sick  room  and 
sat  down  one  on  each  side  of  the  bed.  The  nurse, 
excited  and  self-conscious  in  her  unfamiliar 
attire,  withdrew  to  the  window. 

The  old,  old  man  on  the  bed  stirred  uneasily, 
and  his  white  beard  quivered.  His  wide  eyes 
looked  vacantly  at  his  son,  as  they  had  looked  at 
him  all  Michael's  life.  Serena,  with  a  hand  that 
trembled  a  little,  poured  a  few  drops  into  a  spoon, 
and  put  them  into  the  half-open  lips. 

Then  they  held  their  breath  and  watched. 

John  Darner  frowned.  A  bewildered  look 
came  into  his  vacant  eyes,  and  he  closed  them. 
And  he,  who  had  spoken  no  word  for  fifty  years, 
said  in  a  thin  quavering  voice  : 

"The  guns  have  ceased." 

He  opened  his  eyes  suddenly.  They  wandered 
to  the  light,  and  fell  upon  the  nurse  near  the 
window. 

"I  am  in  hospital,"  he  said. 

"No.  You  are  in  your  own  home,"  said 
Michael,  laying  his  hand  on  the  ancient  wrinkled 
hand. 

The  dim  sunken  eyes  turned  slowly  in  the 
direction  of  the  voice. 

"Father,"  said  the  old  man  looking  full  at 
Michael.  "Father  !  well,  you  do  look  blooming." 

The  colour  rushed  to  Michael's  face.     He  had 


THE  DARK  COTTAGE  61 

expected  complications,  and  had  prepared  num- 
berless phrases  in  his  mind  to  meet  imaginary 
dilemmas.  But  he  had  never  thought  of  this. 

"Not  Father,"  said  Serena  intervening.  "You 
are  forgetting.  Father  died  before  you  married, 
and  you  put  up  that  beautiful  monument  to  him 
in  the  Church." 

"So  I  did,"  said  the  old  man,  testily.  "So  I 
did,  but  he  is  exactly  like  him  all  the  same,  only 
Father  never  wore  his  clothes  too  tight  for  him 
and  a  made  up  tie — never." 

Michael,  the  best  dressed  man  of  his  day,  was 
bereft  of  speech. 

"You're  a  little  confused  still,"  said  Serena. 
"You  were  wounded  in  the  head  at  Ypres.  You 
have  been  ill  a  long  time." 

There  was  a  silence. 

"I  remember,"  said  John  Darner  at  last. 
"Have  they  taken  the  Ridge  ?  " 

"Yes,  long  ago." 

"Long  ago  ?  Oh  !  can  it  be — is  it  possible  ? 
Have  we  ?  " — the  old  man  reared  himself  suddenly 
in  bed,  and  raised  two  thin  gnarled  arms.  "Have 
we — won  the  war  ?  " 

"Yes,"  said  Michael,  as  Serena  put  her  arms 
round  his  father,  and  laid  him  back  on  his 
pillow.  "We  have  won  the  war." 

John  Darner  lay  back  panting,  trembling  from 
head  to  foot. 

"Thank  God,"   he  said,   and   in  his  sunken 


62  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

lashless  eyes  two  tears  gathered,  and  ran  down 
the  grey  furrows  of  his  cheeks,  and  lost  themselves 
in  his  long  white  beard. 

They  gave  him  the  sedative  which  the  doctor 
had  left  ready  for  him,  and  when  he  had  sunk 
back  into  unconsciousness,  they  stole  out  of  the 
room. 

They  went  back  to  the  picture  gallery  looking 
on  the  gardens,  and  Michael  gazed  long  at  the 
portrait  of  his  grandfather  in  the  blue  frock  coat. 

"Am  I  so  like  him  ?  "  he  said  with  a  sort  of 
sob. 

"Very  like." 

He  sat  down  and  hid  his  face  in  his  hands. 

"Poor  soul,"  he  said.  "Poor  soul.  He's  up 
against  it.  Do  you  know  I  had  almost  forgotten 
we  had  'won  the  war'  as  he  called  it.  There  have 
been  so  many  worse  conflicts  since  that  act  of 
supreme  German  folly  and  wickedness." 

"Not  what  he  would  call  wars,"  said  Serena. 
"He  only  means  battles  with  soldiers  in  uniforms, 
and  trenches  and  guns." 

"How  on  earth  are  we  to  break  to  him  that  his 
wife  is  dead,  and  that  I  am  his  son,  and  that  he  is 
eighty  years  of  age,  and  that  Jack  is  his  grand- 
son." 

"It  must  come  to  him  gradually." 

"In  the  meanwhile  I  shall  take  off  these  vile 
clothes  and  get  back  into  my  own.  Serena,  what 
can  a  made-up  tie  be,  and  why  is  it  wrong  ?  " 


THE  DARK  COTTAGE  63 

Michael  tore  off  his  tie  and  looked  resentfully 
at  it  at  arm's  length.  "It  is  just  like  the  pictures, 
it  seems  correct,  and  it  fastens  all  right  with  a 
hook  and  eye." 

"It  is  the  first  time  your  taste  in  dress  has 
been  questioned,  and  naturally  it  pricks,"  said 
Serena  smiling  at  her  husband.  "It  is  lucky 
Jack  did  not  hear  it." 

"I  don't  know  who  Jack  inherits  his  slovenli- 
ness and  his  clumsiness  from,"  said  Michael. 
"Why  on  earth  can't  he  sit  on  his  smock  without 
crumpling  it.  I  can.  He  may  be  a  great 
intellect,  I  think  he  is  ;  he  takes  after  my  mother, 
there  is  no  doubt,  but  he  can't  fold  his  cloak  on 
his  shoulder,  he  can't  help  a  woman  into  her 
aeroplane,  and  he  is  so  careless  that  he  can't 
alight  in  London  on  a  roof  without  coming  down 
either  on  the  sky  doorway,  or  the  sky-light.  He 
has  broken  so  many  sky-lights  and  jammed  so 
many  roof  doors  that  nowadays  he  actually  goes 
to  ground  and  sneaks  up  in  the  lift." 

Serena  was  accustomed  to  these  outbursts  of 
irritation.  They  meant  that  her  nervous,  highly 
strung  Michael  was  perturbed  about  something 
else.  In  this  case  the  something  else  was  not 
far  to  seek.  He  recurred  to  it  at  once. 

"Will  Father  ever  understand  about  Jack  and 
Catherine  ?  Will  he  ever  in  his  extreme  old  age 
understand  about  anything?  " 

"His  mind  is  still  thirty,"  said  Serena.     "The 


64  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

Iceland  brain  specialist  said  that  as  well  as  Ali 
Khan,  and  all  the  other  doctors.  That  is  where 
they  say  the  danger  lies,  and  where  the  tragedy 
lies." 

"But  how  are  we  to  meet  it,"  said  Michael 
walking  up  and  down.  Presently  he  stopped  in 
front  of  his  wife  and  said  as  one  who  has  solved  a 
problem ! 

"I  think  on  the  whole  I  had  better  leave  the 
matter  of  breaking  things  to  Father  entirely  in 
your  hands.  It  will  come  better  from  you  than 
from  me." 

And  the  pictures  of  the  various  wives  of  the 
various  ancestors  heard  once  more  the  familiar 
phrase,  to  which  their  wifely  ears  had  been  so 
well  accustomed  in  their  day  from  the  lips  of 
their  lords,  when  anything  uncomfortable  had 

to  be  done. 

*  »  * 

So  Michael  left  it  to  Serena,  and  in  the  weeks 
which  followed  she  guided  her  father-in-law, 
with  the  endless  tenderness  of  a  mother  teaching 
a  child  to  walk,  round  some  very  sharp  corners, 
which  nearly  cost  him  his  life,  which,  so  deeply 
was  her  heart  wrung  for  him,  she  almost  hoped 
would  cost  him  his  life. 

With  a  courage  that  never  failed  him,  and 
which  awed  her,  he  learned  slowly  that  he  was 
eighty  years  of  age,  that  his  wife  had  died  ten 
years  ago,  at  sixty,  that  Michael  was  his  son, 


THE  DARK  COTTAGE  65 

and  that  he  had  a  very  clever  grandson  called 
John  after  him,  one  of  the  ablest  delegates  of  the 
National  Congress,  and  a  grand-daughter  called 
Catherine.  She  tried  to  tell  him  how  they  had 
lost  a  few  months  earlier  their  eldest  son,  Jasper, 
one  of  the  pioneers  of  a  new  movement  which  was 
costing  as  many  lives  as  flight  had  cost  England 
fifty  years  earlier. 

"He  failed  to  materialise  at  the  appointed 
spot,"  said  Serena,  "I  sometimes  wonder  whether 
his  Indian  instructor  kept  back  something 
essential.  The  Indians  have  known  for  genera- 
tions how  to  disintegrate  and  materialise  again  in 
another  place,  but  it  does  not  come  easy  to  our 
Western  blood.  Jasper  went  away,  but  he  never 
came  back." 

John  Darner  looked  incredulously  at  Serena, 
and  she  saw  that  he  had  not  understood.  She 

never  spoke  of  it  again. 

*  *  # 

As  the  days  passed  John,  fearful  always  of 
some  new  pang,  nevertheless  asked  many  ques- 
tions of  Serena  when  he  was  alone  with  her. 

"Tell  me  about  my  wife.  She  was  just  twenty 
when  I  left  her." 

She  grieved  for  you  with  her  whole  heart." 

"Did  she — marry  again?  I  would  rather. 
know  if  she  did.  She  would  have  been  right  to 
do  so  in  order  to  have  someone  to  help  her  to 
bring  up  Michael." 


66  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

"She  never  married  again.  How  could  she 
when  you  were  alive,  and  in  the  house." 

"I  forgot." 

"She  hoped  to  the  last  you  would  be  com- 
pletely restored.  All  the  greatest  doctors  in  the 
world  were  called  in,  and  they  assured  her  it  was 
only  a  question  of  time.  Wonderful  discoveries 
had  been  made  in  the  Great  War  as  to  wounds 
in  the  head.  But  they  only  gradually  learnt  to 
apply  them.  And  the  years  passed  and  passed." 

"It  would  have  been  kinder  to  let  me  die." 

"Did  doctors  let  people  die  when  you  were 
young  ?  " 

John  shook  his  head. 

"They  are  the  same  now,"  she  said. 

"And  I  suppose  Catherine  spent  her  life  here, 
caring  for  her  child,  and  me,  and  the  poor.  She 
loved  the  poor." 

"She  cared  for  you  and  Michael,  and  she 
worked  ceaselessly  for  the  cause  of  the  oppressed. 
She  battled  for  it.  She  went  into  Parliament 
as  it  was  called  in  those  days,  as  soon  as  the  age 
for  women  members  was  lowered  from  thirty  to 
twenty-one.  She  strove  for  the  restriction  of 
the  White  Slave  Traffic,  and  for  safeguarding 
children  from  the  great  disease.  Some  terrible 
evils  were  abated  by  her  determined  advocacy. 
But  she  always  said  she  did  not  meet  the  same 
opposition  the  first  women  doctors  did  a  hundred 
years  ago,  or  as  Florence  Nightingale  had  to 


THE  DARK  COTTAGE  67 

conquer  when  she  set  out  to  improve  the  condi- 
tion of  the  soldier  in  hospital  and  in  barracks, 
and  to  reduce  the  barbarities  of  the  workhouses." 

"I  should  have  thought  she  would  have  been 
better  employed  in  her  own  home,  that  she 
would  have  been  wiser  to  leave  these  difficult 
subjects,  especially  the  White  Slave  Traffic — to 
men." 

"They  had  been  left  to  men  for  a  long  time," 

said  Serena. 

#  *  * 

The  day  came  when  he  was  wheeled  out  into  the 
garden  in  the  old  mahogany  wheel  chair  which 
his  father  had  used  in  the  last  years  of  his  life. 

Serena  was  sitting  beside  him.  When  was 
she  not  beside  him  !  Michael,  at  a  little  distance, 
was  talking  to  two  of  the  gardeners. 

"Why  do  Michael  and  the  gardeners  wear 
smock  frocks  and  blue  stockings  ?  " 

"It  is  so  comfortable  for  one  thing,  and  for 
another  it  is  the  old  national  peasant  dress.  We 
naturally  all  wish  to  be  dressed  alike  nowadays, 
at  any  rate  when  we  are  in  the  country,  just  as 
the  Scotch  have  always  done." 

"I  remember,"  said  John,  "when  I  was  a  small 
child  a  splendid  old  man  of  ninety,  Richard 
Hallmark,  who  used  to  come  to  church  in  a  smock 
frock  and  blue  worsted  stockings  and  a  tall 
black  hat.  His  grown-up  grandsons  in  bowler 
hats  and  ill-made  coats  and  trousers  looked 


68  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

contemptible  beside  him,  but  I  believe  they 
were  ashamed  of  him." 

His  dim  eyes  scanned  the  familiar  lawns  and 
terraces  of  the  gardens  that  had  once  been  his, 
and  the  wide  pasture  lands  beyond. 

It  was  all  as  it  had  been  in  his  day.  Never- 
theless he  seemed  to  miss  something. 

"The  rooks,"  he  said  at  last.  "I  don't  hear 
them.  What  has  become  of  the  rookery  in  the 
elms  ?  " 

"They've  gone,"  she  said.  "Ten  years  ago. 
Michael  felt  it  dreadfully.  Even  now  he  can 
hardly  speak  of  it.  I  hope,  Father,  you  will 
never  reproach  him  about  it." 

"Did  he  shoot  them  ?  "  asked  the  old  man  in  a 
hollow  voice. 

"No,  no.  He  loved  them,  just  as  you  did,  but 
when  he  installed  the  Power  Station  he  put  it 
behind  the  elm  wood  to  screen  it  from  the  house, 
and  he  did  not  remember,  no  one  remembered, 
the  rookery.  You  see  rooks  build  higher  than 
any  other  birds,  and  that  was  not  taken  into 
account  in  the  radiation.  At  first  everything 
seemed  all  right.  The  old  birds  did  not  appear 
to  notice  it.  Even  the  smallest  birds  could  pass 
through  the  current  it  was  so  slight.  But  when 
the  spring  came  it  proved  too  much  for  the 
fledgelings.  They  died  as  they  were  hatched  out 
in  the  nest.  Then  the  old  birds  made  the  most 
fearful  outcry,  and  left  the  place." 


THE  DARK  COTTAGE  69 

"There  has  always  been  a  rookery  at  Marcham," 
said  John,  his  voice  shaking  with  anger.  "I 
suppose  I  shall  hear  of  Michael  shooting  the  faxes 
next." 

Serena  did  not  answer.     She  looked  blankly 

at  him. 

#  #  * 

Presently  John  asked  that  his  chair  might  be 
wheeled  up  the  steep  path  through  the  wood  to 
the  little  clearing  at  the  top.  Michael  eagerly 
offered  to  draw  the  chair  himself,  but  John 
refused.  He  had  been  distant  towards  his  son 
since  he  had  heard  about  the  rookery. 

Serena,  with  the  help  of  a  gardener,  conveyed 
him  gently  to  the  heathery  knoll,  just  breaking 
into  purple. 

John  looked  out  once  more  with  deep  emotion 
at  the  familiar  spot  in  the  golden  stillness  of  the 
September  afternoon. 

"I  sat  here  with  my  wife  the  last  afternoon 
before  I  went  to  the  front,"  he  said  in  his  reedy 
old  man's  voice.  "The  heather  was  out  as  it  is 
now." 

His  eyes  turned  to  the  peaceful  landscape,  the 
wooded  uplands,  the  river,  the  clustered  villages, 
and  far  away  the  city  and  the  tall  chimneys  of  his 
factories.  As  he  looked  he  gave  a  gasp,  and  his 
jaw  fell. 

"The  factories  aren't  working,"  he  said. 

"Yes,  dear,  indeed  they  are." 


70  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

"They're  not.  Not  a  sign  of  smoke.  It  used 
to  hang  like  a  curtain  over  the  city." 

"Or  like  a  shroud,"  said  Serena  looking  fixedly 
at  him.  "It  hung  over  the  grimy  overworked 
mothers,  and  the  poor  grimy  fledglings  of 
children  in  the  little  huddled  houses.  The 
factories  consume  their  own  smoke  now." 

"There  was  a  law  to  that  effect  in  my  time," 
said  John,"  but  nobody  obeyed  it." 

"No  one,"  she  agreed.     "No  one." 

As  he  looked  it  seemed  as  if  a  cloud  of  dust  rose 
from  the  factories,  and  eddied  in  the  air.  As  it 
drew  near  it  resembled  a  swarm  of  bees. 

"What  on  earth  is  that  ?  "  he  asked. 

"It  is  the  work  people  going  home  to  the  garden 
city  behind  the  hill.  It  would  not  do  for  them 
to  live  near  the  factories,  would  it  ?  The  ground 
is  marshy.  There  are  five  or  six  streams  there. 
And  the  gas  from  the  factories  has  killed  all  the 
trees.  What  was  not  good  for  trees  could  not  be 
good  for  children." 

"They  all  lived  there  in  my  time.  It  was 
handy  for  work.  There  was  always  a  great 
demand  for  houses.  I  know  I  had  to  build  more." 

Serena's  eyes  fell. 

The  flight  of  aeroplanes  passed  almost  over- 
head followed  by  two  enormous  airships  waddling 
along  like  monstrous  sausages. 

"Are  those  Zeppelins  ?  " 

"They  are  aero  busses  built  on  the  German 


THE  DARK  COTTAGE  71 

models.  They  superseded  the  ground  electrics  a 
few  years  ago.  Those  two  are  to  carry  back  the 
workers  who  are  more  or  less  deficient,  and  can't 
be  trusted  to  fly  an  aeroplane  ;  the  kind  of 
people  who  used  to  be  shut  up  in  asylums.  They 
can  do  sufficient  work  under  supervision  to  pay 
for  their  own  maintenance.  We  group  with  them 
the  hysterical  and  the  melancholy,  and  people 
who  can't  take  the  initiative,  and  those  who  suffer 
from  inertia  and  tend  to  become  blood  suckers 
and  to  live  on  the  energies  of  others.  Their 
numbers  grow  fewer  every  year." 
*  *  * 

Serena  and  Michael  talked  long  about  his 
father  that  night. 

"But  surely  he  must  have  seen  it  was  a  crime 
to  house  his  factory  hands  like  that." 

"He  didn't  seem  to.  You  see  he  compared 
well  with  many  employers.  He  doesn't  know — 
how  could  he,  that  his  generation  let  us  in.  We 
paid  their  bill.  All  the  wickedness  and  the 
suffering  of  the  great  black  winter  had  their  root 
in  the  blindness  and  self-seeking  of  his  generation 
and  the  one  before  him." 

"He's  never  been  the  same  to  me  since  he 
found  I  killed  the  rookery.  What's  a  rookery 
to  a  thousand  children  reared  in  a  smoky  swamp. 
What  will  he  think  of  me  when  he  hears  that  I 
stalked  and  shot  the  last  fox  in  the  county  ?  " 

"He  must  not  hear  it.     We  must  guard  him," 


72  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

said  Serena,  "and  I  pray  that  his  life  may  not  be 
long.  It  can't  be,  I  think,  and  we  have  been 
warned  that  any  sudden  shock  will  kill  him.  I 
wish  he  could  have  a  joyful  shock  and  die  of  it, 
but  there  aren't  any  joyful  shocks  left  for  him  in 
this  world  I  am  afraid." 

"Have  you  explained  to  him  that  his  grand- 
children are  coming  home  to-morrow  from  the 
Rocky  Mountains  ?  " 

"I  have  told  him  that  they  are  coming,  but  not 
that  they  have  been  in  the  Rockies.  He  might 
think  it  rather  far  to  go  for  a  fortnight's  fishing." 

"Serena,  what  on  earth  will  Father  make  of 
Jack.  Jack  is  so  dreadfully  well-informed.  I 
hardly  dare  open  my  mouth  in  his  presence. 
Jack  says  he  is  looking  forward  to  meeting  his 
grandfather,  and  realising  what  he  calls  his 
feudal  point  of  view." 

"Jack  only  means  by  that  expounding  to  his 
grandfather  his  own  point  of  view.  I  don't 
think  your  Father  will  take  to  him,  but  he  will 
love  Catherine  ;  she  is  so  like  your  Mother,  and 

she  never  wants  to  realise  any  point  of  view." 

*  *  * 

Jack  arrived  first  with  his  servant  and  a  large 
hamper  of  fish.  The  air  lorry  followed  with  the 
tents  and  the  fishing  tackle  and  the  mastiffs. 

"But  where  is  Catherine,"  asked  Michael,  as 
Jack  came  in  pulling  off  his  leather  helmet  and 
goggles. 


THE  DARK  COTTAGE  73 

Jack  grinned  and  said  with  a  spice  of  malice  : 

"Catherine  fell  into  the  sea." 

"She  didn't !  "  said  Serena.  "That's  the 
second  time.  How  tiresome.  She  always  has 
a  cold  on  her  chest  if  she  gets  wet." 

"Where  did  you  leave  her?  "  asked  Michael. 

"In  mid-Atlantic.  We  kept  to  the  highway. 
It  was  her  own  fault.  I  warned  her  not  to  loop 
the  loop  with  that  old  barge  of  hers,  but  she 
would  try  and  do  it.  She  was  fastened  in  all 
right.  I  saw  to  that,  but  her  stuff  was  loose, 
and  you  should  have  seen  all  her  fish  and  kettles 
and  the  electric  cooker  shooting  out  one  after 
another  into  the  deep.  It  was  in  trying  to  grab 
something  that  she  lost  control,  and  fell,  barge 
and  all  after  her  crockery  into  the  sea.  I 
circled  round — that  is  why  I  am  a  quarter-of-an- 
hour  late — till  I  sighted  one  of  the  patrol  toddling 
up,  old  Granny  Queen  Elizabeth  it  was.  Catherine 
wirelessed  to  me  that  she  was  all  right,  and 
would  start  again  as  soon  as  she  was  dry  and 
had  had  a  cigarette,  so  I  came  on." 

Catherine  arrived  an  hour  later,  full  of  apologies 
about  the  lost  crockery,  and  the  electric  cooker, 
and  was  at  once  put  into  a  hot  bath  by  her 

mother  and  sent  to  bed. 

#  *  # 

After  the  arrival  of  his  grandchildren  John 
spent  more  and  more  of  his  time  in  the  clearing 
in  the  wood.  He  shrank  instinctively  from  the 


74  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

sense  of  movement  and  life  in  the  house,  and  his 
sole  prop,  Serena,  seemed  unable  to  be  so  con- 
stantly with  him  as  before. 

He  was  never  tired  of  gazing  at  the  gracious 
lines  of  the  landscape.  Perhaps  he  loved  that 
particular  place  because  he  had  sat  there  with 
his  wife  on  their  last  afternoon  together,  perhaps 
also  because,  in  a  world  where  all  seemed  changed, 
that  alone,  save  for  the  cloud  on  the  horizon,  was 
unchanged.  He  was  at  home  there. 

Jack  took  a  deep  and  inquisitive  interest  in 
his  grandfather  which  made  him  often  stroll  up 
the  hill  to  smoke  a  pipe  on  the  bench  near  him. 
Sometimes  John  pretended  to  be  asleep  when  he 
heard  his  grandson's  whistle  on  the  path  below 
him.  He  was  bewildered  by  this  handsome, 
quick-witted,  cocksure,  bearded  young  man  who 
it  seemed  was  already  at  twenty-three  a  promis- 
ing Fatigue  Eliminator,  and  might  presently 
become  a  Simplyfier.  His  grand  -  daughter, 
Catherine,  he  had  not  yet  seen,  as  she  was  in 
quarantine  owing  to  a  cold,  and  the  Catarrh 
Inspector  had  only  to-day  pronounced  her  free 
from  infection. 

"You  sleep  a  great  deal,  Grandfather,"  said 
Jack,  coming  so  suddenly  into  view  that  John 
had  not  time  to  close  his  eyes.  "Don't  you  find 
so  much  sleep  tends  to  retard  cerebral  activity?  " 

"I  don't  happen  to  possess  cerebral,  or  any 
other  form  of  activity,"  said  John,  coldly. 


THE  DARK  COTTAGE  75 

"Do  you  mean  you  wish  er — to  resume  the 
reins  ?  Father  and  I  were  talking  of  it  last 
night.  Everything  he  has  is  yours,  you  know, 
by  law." 

John  shook  his  head,  and  looked  at  his  power- 
less hands. 

"Reins  are  not  for  me,"  he  said. 

"Well,  in  my  opinion,  grandfather,"  said 
Jack,  with  approval,  not  wholly  devoid  of 
patronage,  "you're  right.  A  great  deal  of  water 
has  passed  under  the  bridge  since  your  day." 

"This  clearing  in  the  wood  is  the  same,"  John 
said.  "That  is  why  I  like  it,  and  my  old  home 
looks  just  the  same — from  here." 

There  was  a  moment's  silence  while  Jack  lit 
his  pipe. 

John  suddenly  said,  "I  put  in  the  electric  light. 
My  father  never  would  hear  of  it,  but  I  did  it." 

He  thought  it  was  just  as  well  that  his  magnifi- 
cent grandson  should  know  that  he  had  done 
something  when  he  held  the  reins. 

"That  is  one  of  the  many  things  I  have  been 
wishing  to  discuss  with  you,  grandfather.  You 
installed  electric  light  in  the  house  and  stables 
and  garage,  but  there  was  power  enough  to  light 
a  town.  While  you  were  doing  it,  why  didn't 
you  light  the  church  and  the  village  as  well  ?  " 

"I  never  thought  of  it." 

"But  it  must  have  made  you  very  uncomfort- 
able to  feel  you  had  not  shared  the  benefit  of  it 


76  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

with  the  community.  The  village  lies  at  your 
very  gates.  You  must  have  hated  the  feeling 
that  you  had  lit  yourself  up,  and  left  them  in 
the  dark.  It  was  essential,  absolutely  essential 
for  your  workers'  well-being  that  they  should 
have  light.  Even  in  your  day  the  more  intelli- 
gent among  the  agricultural  labourers  were 
beginning  to  migrate  to  the  towns.  We  only 
got  them  back  by  better  conditions  in  lighting 
and  housing,  and  facilities  for  movement  and 
amusement." 

"Electric  light  in  cottages  was  unheard  of  in 
my  time,"  said  John.  "It  never  entered  my 
head." 

"Just  so,"  said  Jack.  "That  seems  so  odd, 
so  incomprehensible  to  us  unless  we  can  seize 
the  feudal  point  of  view.  You  confirm  the 
classics  on  the  subject.  I  have  questioned 
numbers  of  very  old  men  who  were  in  their 
prime  before  the  war  like  you,  grandfather,  but 
I  have  not  found  their  opinions  as  definite  as 
yours,  because  they  have  insensibly  got  all  their 
edges  worn  off  so  to  speak  by  lifelong  contact 
with  the  two  younger  generations.  Your  unique 
experience  is  most  interesting.  Never  entered 
your  head.  There  you  have  the  feudal  system 
in  a  nutshell.  No  sense  of  communal  life  at  all. 
I'll  make  a  note  of  it — I'm  compiling  a  treatise 
on  the  subject.  You  were  against  female  suff- 
rage, too,  I  remember.  I've  been  reading  up 


THE  DARK  COTTAGE  77 

your  record.  You  voted  several  times  against 
it." 

"I  did.  I  consider  woman's  sphere  is  in  the 
home." 

"Just  so.  That  was  the  point  of  view,  and 
there  is  a  lot  to  say  for  it  considering  the  hash 
women  made  of  power  when  first  they  got  it, 
though  not  so  enormous  a  hash  as  the  Labour 
Party.  You  know,  I  suppose,  we've  had  three 
Labour  Governments  since  the  great  war  ?  " 

"I  always  prophesied  a  Labour  Government 
would  come,  and  I  feared  it.  I  knew  they  had 
not  sufficient  education  to  rule.  No  conception 
of  foreign  policy." 

"Not  an  atom.  I  agree  with  you.  Not  a 
scrap.  Thirty  years  ago  most  of  our  rulers 
hadn't  an  idea  where  India  was,  or  why  we  must 
complete  the  trans-African  railway  in  case  we 
lost  control  of  the  Suez  Canal.  They  actually 
opposed  it.  They  nearly  piloted  the  Ship  of 
State  on  to  the  rocks." 

John  frowned. 

"Now  what  I  want  to  know  is,"  said  Jack, 
extending  two  long  blue  stockinged  legs,  and 
enjoying  himself  immensely,  "  why  instead  of 
opposing  female  suffrage  you  did  not  combine 
to  place  the  franchise  on  an  educational  basis, 
irrespective  of  sex  ;  the  grant  of  the  vote  to  be 
dependant  on  passing  certain  examinations, 
mainly  in  history  and  geography.  Or,  if  you 


78  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

were  resolved  to  delay  as  much  as  possible  the 
entrance  of  women  into  politics,  why  didn't  you 
give  better  national  education.  You  did  neither. 
You  let  loose  a  horde  of  entirely  ignorant  and 
irresponsible  men  and  women  out  of  your  national 
schools.  You  say  you  foresaw  that  a  Labour 
Government  was  inevitable,  but  you  don't  seem 
to  have  made  any  preparation,  or  taken  any 
precaution  to  insure  its  efficiency  when  it  did 
come." 

John  was  silent. 

"They  were  also  hostile  men  and  women," 
continued  the  young  man.  "That  was  the 
worst  of  it.  Were  you  at  Lille  when  you  were 
fighting  in  France^?" 

"No." 

"Well,  the  East  Lancashires  were.  They 
were  all  miners,  and  the  thing  that  interested 
them  most  was  the  devastated  mines,  ruined  by 
the  Germans  in  their  retreat.  And  they  saw 
the  remains  of  the  bath  houses  at  the  pit  heads. 
Those  baths  had  been  there  before  the  war. 
Every  miner  could  go  back  clean  to  his  own 
home,  instead  of  having  to  wash  in  his  own 
kitchen.  Grandfather,  you  owned  coal-mines. 
Why  didn't  you  and  the  other  coal-owners  put 
up  baths  at  the  pit  heads  ?  You  would  have 
liked  it  if  you  had  been  a  miner.  And  just  think 
what  it  would  have  saved  your  wife.  The  Eng- 
lish miners  got  them  by  threats  after  they  had 


THE  DARK  COTTAGE  79 

seen  the  wrecks  of  them  in  France.  But  why 
didn't  the  English  coal-owners  copy  French 
methods,  if  they  hadn't  the  imagination  to  think 
them  out  for  themselves  ?  Why  did  they  only 
concede  when  they  could  not  help  it  ?  Reforms 
were  wrung  out  of  the  governing  class  in  your 
day  by  threats  and  strikes.  That  is  what,  for 
nearly  thirty  years,  ruined  our  class  with  Labour 
when  it  came  into  power.  Why  didn't  your 
generation  foresee  that  ?  " 

"We  didn't  see  the  danger,"  said  John,  "as 
you  see  it.  Everyone  can  be  wise  after  the 
event." 

"Just  so.  But  if  you  couldn't  foresee  the 
danger,  why  didn't  you  see  at  the  time  the 
justice  of  their  claims,  men  like  you,  grandfather, 
who  fought  for  justice  for  the  smaller  nations? 
It  seems  to  me,  the  national  characteristic  of  the 
upper  classes  fifty  years  ago  must  have  been 
opposition  to  all  change,  a  tendency  to  ignore 
symptoms  which  really  were  danger  signals,  and 
an  undeveloped  sense  of  justice.  .  .  .,  which 
only  acted  in  certain  grooves.  The  result  was 
the  uneducated  came  into  power,  embittered, 
without  a  shred  of  confidence  in  the  disinterested- 
ness of  the  educated.  The  Commonwealth — ' 

"The  what  ?  " 

"The  Commonwealth — you  used  to  call  it  the 
Empire — nearly  went  upon  the  rocks." 

Jack'slyoung  face  became  awed  and  stern  and 


8o  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

aged,  as  John  had  seen  men's  faces  become  when 
they  charged  through  the  mud  in  the  dawn. 

"I  was  in  Liverpool,"  Jack  said,  "all  through 
the  Black  Winter.  It  needn't  have  been.  It 
never,  never  need  have  been  if  there  had  been 
justice  and  sympathy  in  England  for  Labour 
forty  years  before.  But  there  was  not.  So  they 
paid  us  back  in  our  own  coin.  We  had  no  justice 
from  them.  My  God  1  I  can't  blame  them." 

Serena,  coming  quietly  up  the  path,  saw  the 
two  men  looking  fixedly  at  each  other,  both 
pallid  in  the  soft  sunshine.  The  same  shadow 
of  suffering  seemed  to  have  fallen  on  the  beautiful 
young  face,  and  on  the  old  one. 

"You  must  not  talk  any  more,"  she  said  to 
John,  casting  a  reproachful  glance  at  her  son. 
"You  are  over-tired." 

Jack  took  the  hint,  kissed  his  mother's  hand, 
and  walked  slowly  away.  He  was  deeply  moved. 

John  shivered.  A  deathlike  coldness  was 
creeping  over  him,  was  laying  an  icy  hand  upon 
his  heart.  He  turned  to  his  sole  comforter, 
Serena,  watching  him  with  limpid  grieved  eyes. 

"Your  grand-daughter,  Catherine,  is  coming 
up  to  see  you  in  a  few  minutes,"  she  said,  trying 
as  always  to  guard  him  against  surprise.  "How 
cold  your  hands  are,  Father.  I  could  not  let  her 
see  you  till  she  had  been  disinfected  after  her 
chill  for  fear  she  might  give  it  to  you." 

He  was  not  listening. 


THE  DARK  COTTAGE  81 

"Serena,"  he  said  feebly.  "The  world  is  not 
my  world  any  longer.  I  am  a  stranger  and  a 
sojourner  in  it.  All  my  landmarks  are  swept 
away.  I  wish  I  could  be  swept  away,  too." 

Serena  took  his  cold  hands  in  hers,  and  held 
them  to  her  breast. 

"Father,"  she  said,  "unless  you  and  countless 
others,  all  the  best  men  of  your  time  had  given 
your  lives  for  your  country,  we  should  have  no 
country  to-day.  You  bled  for  us,  you  kept  it 
for  us,  for  your  son,  and  your  son's  son  :  and  we 
all  honour  and  thank  you  for  what  you  have 
done  for  us." 

John  Darner's  eyes  looked  full  at  her  in  a  great 
humility. 

"I  see  now,"  he  said,  in  his  thin  quavering 
voice,  "that  I  only  died  for  my  country.  I  did 
not  live  for  her.  I  took  things  more  or  less  as  I 
found  them.  I  was  blind,  blind,  blind." 

She  would  fain  have  lied  to  him,  but  her  voice 
failed  her. 

He  looked  piercingly  at  her. 

"Did  the  others — all  those  who  never  fought — 
there  were  so  many  who  did  not  fight — and 
those  who  fought  and  came  back — did  they  live 
for  her,  did  they  try  to  make  a  different  England, 
to  make  her  free  and  happy — after  the  war  ?  " 

' '  Some  did, ' '  said  Serena, ' '  but  only  a  minority. ' ' 

She  saw  his  eyes  fix  suddenly.  His  face  be- 
came transfigured. 


82  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

"She's  coming  up  the  path,"  he  said,  in  an 
awed  whisper.  "Catherine  is  coming." 

Serena  followed  his  rapt  gaze  and  saw  her 
daughter  coming  towards  them  in  a  white  gown, 
her  hat  hanging  by  a  ribbon  in  her  hand,  the 
sunshine  upon  her  amber  hair. 

"Catherine,"  said  the  old  man,  "Catherine, 
you  have  come  to  me  at  last.  You  said  we  should 
sit  here  together  when  I  was  old.  You've  come 
at  last." 

And  he,  who  for  fifty  years  had  not  walked  a 
step,  without  help,  raised  himself  to  his  full 
height,  and  went  to  meet  her  with  outstretched 
arms. 

They  caught  him  before  he  fell,  and  one  on 
each  side  of  him  supported  him  back  to  the 
bench. 

He  sank  down  upon  it,  blue  to  the  lips.  Serena 
laid  the  trembling  white  head  upon  her  daughter's 
breast.  The  bewildered  young  girl  put  her  arms 
gently  round  him  in  silence. 

John  Darner  sighed  once  in  supreme  content, 
and  then — breathed  no  more. 


The  Ghost  of  a  Chance 

"  Yes,  but  the  years  run  circling  fleeter, 

Ever  they  pass  me — I  watch,  I  wait — 
Ever  I  dream,  and  awake  to  meet  her ; 
She  cometh  never,  or  comes  too  late." 

Sir  Alfred  Lyatt. 

"THE  thing  I  don't  understand  about  you,"  I 
said,  "is  why  you  have  never  married.  Your 
love  affairs  seem  to  consist  in  ruining  other 
people's.  I  was  on  the  verge  of  getting  married 
myself  years  ago  when  you  lounged  in  and  spoilt 
my  chance.  But  when  you  had  done  for  me  you 
did  not  come  forward  yourself,  you  backed  out. 
I  believe,  if  the  truth  were  known,  you  have 
backed  out  over  and  over  again." 

Sinclair  did.  not  answer.  He  frowned  and 
looked  sulkily  at  me  with  lustreless  eyes.  He 
was  out  of  health,  and  out  of  spirits,  and  ill  at 
ease. 

The  large,  luxurious  room,  with  its  dim  oriental 
carpets  and  its  shaded  lights,  and  its  wonderful 
array  of  Indian  pictures  and  its  two  exquisite 
rose-red  lacquer  cabinets,  had  a  great  charm  for 
me  who  lived  in  small  lodgings  in  the  city  near 
my  work.  But  it  seemed  to  hold  little  pleasure 
for  him.  I  sometimes  doubted  whether  any- 
thing held  much  pleasure  for  him.  He  had  just 

83 


84  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

returned  from  China.  The  great  packing  cases 
piled  one  above  another  in  the  hall  were  no 
doubt  full  of  marvellous  acquisitions,  china, 
embroideries,  rugs.  But  he  did  not  seem  to  care 
to  unpack  them. 

"Did  I  really  spoil  your  marriage?  "  he  said 
listlessly.  He  looked  old  and  haggard  and 
leaden-coloured,  and  it  was  difficult  to  believe 
he  was  the  magnificent  personage  who  had 
diverted  Mildred's  eyes  from  me  ten  years 
before. 

"Don't  pretend  you  didn't  know  it  at  the  time," 
I  retorted. 

His  behaviour  had  been  outrageous,  and  I, 
with  my  snub  nose  and  crab-like  gait,  had  been 
cast  aside.  I  could  not  blame  her.  He  was 
like  a  prince  in  a  fairy  tale.  I  never  blamed  her. 
She  knows  that  now  ;  in  short,  she  knows 
everything. 

"No,  my  pepper  pot,  I  won't  pretend  I  didn't 
know  it.  But  I  thought — I  had  a  strong  impres- 
sion— I  was  mistaken,  of  course,  but  I  thought 
that—" 

"That  what  ?  " 

His  face  altered. 

"That  it  was  she,"  he  said  below  his  breath. 

I  stared  at  him  uncomprehending. 

"She  looked  like  it,"  he  went  on  more  to  him- 
self than  to  me.  "She  had  a  sweet  face.  I 
thought  it  might  be  she.  But  it  was  not." 


THE  GHOST  OF  A  CHANCE  85 

Silence  fell  on  us. 

At  last  I  said  : 

"Perhaps  you  will  be  interested  to  hear  that 
she  and  I  have  made  it  up." 

"I  am,"  he  said,  and  his  dull  eyes  lightened, 
"if  you  are  sure  she  is  the  right  woman  ;  really 
sure,  I  mean." 

"I've  known  that  for  eleven  years,"  I  said, 
"but  the  difficulty  has  been  to  get  the  same  idea 
firmly  into  her  head.  At  any  rate,  it's  in  now. 
I've  tattooed  it  on  every  square  inch  of  her 
mind,  so  to  speak.  If  I  had  been  let  alone  she 
would  have  been  my  downtrodden,  ill-used  wife, 
and  I  should  have  been  squandering  her  money 
for  the  last  ten  years.  I  shall  have  to  hammer 
her  twice  a  day  and  get  heavily  into  debt  to  make 
up  for  lost  time.  Why  don't  you  marry  yourself, 
Sinclair  ?  That  is  what  you  want,  though  you 
don't  know  it  ;  what  I  want,  what  we  all  want, 
someone  to  bully,  something  weaker  than  our- 
selves to  trample  on." 

"Don't  I  know  it !  "  he  said.  "I  know  it  well 
enough.  But  how  am  I  to  find  her  ?  " 

"Marry  Lady  Valenes.  I'm  sure  you've  made 
trouble  and  scandal  enough  in  that  quarter. 
Now  old  Valenes  is  dead  you  ought  to  marry 
her  ;  and  she's  more  beautiful  than  ever.  I  saw 
her  at  the  opera  last  night." 

Sinclair  stared  straight  in  front  of  him  with  his 
long  hands  on  his  knees.  His  face,  thickened 


86  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

and  coarsened,  fell  easily  into  lines  of  fatigue  and 
ill  temper. 

"What  is  the  use  of  Lady  Valenes  to  me  ?  " 
he  said  savagely.  "What  is  the  use  of  any 
woman  in  the  world,  except  the  right  one  ?  " 

"Well,  you  acted  as  if  she  was  the  right  one 
when  her  poor  jealous  old  husband  was  alive. 
It's  just  like  you  to  think  she  won't  do  now  he  is 
dead  and  she  is  free." 

He  was  silent  again. 

I  was  somewhat  mollified  by  the  remembrance 
that  I  had  got  Mildred,  the  most  elusive  and 
difficult  of  women,  firmly  under  my  thumb  at 
last,  and  I  said  : 

"The  truth  is,  you  don't  know  what  love  is, 
you  haven't  got  it  in  you  to  care  a  pin  about 
anyone  except  yourself,  or  you  would  have 
married  years  ago.  Who  do  you  think  you're  in 
love  with  now  ?  " 

"The  same  woman,"  he  said  wearily,  "always 
the  same." 

"Then  marry  her  and  have  done  with  it,  and 
turn  this  wretched  museum  into  a  home." 

"I  can't  find  her." 

"What  is  her  name  ?  " 

"I  don't  know." 

"Just  seen  her  once,  I  suppose,"  I  retorted. 
"A  perfect  profile  sailing  past  in  a  carriage  under 
a  lace  parasol.  And  you  think  that's  love. 
Little  you  know." 


THE  GHOST  OF  A  CHANCE  87 

I  expanded  my  chest.  Since  I  had  come  to 
terms  with  Mildred,  some  thirty  hours  before— 
and  I  had  had  a  very  uphill  fight  of  it  before  she 
gave  in — I  felt  that  I  was  an  expert  in  these 
matters. 

"Chipps,"  said  Sinclair.  (Chipps  is  not  my 
name,  but  it  has  stuck  to  me  ever  since  I  was  at 
school.)  "Chipps,  the  truth  is,  we  are  in  the 
same  boat." 

My  old  wound  gave  a  sudden  twinge. 

"No,"  I  said.  "No.  We  aren't.  I'm  not 
taking  any  water  exercise  with  you,  so  you 
needn't  think  it.  Mildred  and  I  are  walking  on 
the  towing-path  arm  in  arm,  and  I  don't  approve 
of  boating  for  her  because  I  don't  like  it  myself. 
So  she  remains  on  dry  land  with  me.  In  the 
same  boat,  indeed  !  " 

"I  meant,  we  were  both  in  love,"  he  said  with 
the  ghost  of  a  smile,  "if  your  corkscrew  advances 
towards  matrimony  can  be  called  love.  I  did  not 
mean  that  we  were  in  love  with  the  same  woman. ' ' 

"I  don't  care  if  you  are  now.  I  did  care 
damnably  once,  but  I  don't  mind  a  bit  now.  Do 
your  worst." 

"The  conquering  hero,  and  no  mistake,"  Sinclair 
said,  looking  at  me  with  something  almost  like 
affection,  and  he  put  out  his  hand.  "Good  luck 
to  you,  old  turkey  cock." 

I  shook  his  hand  harder  than  I  intended,  quite 
warmly,  in  fact. 


88  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

' '  Why  don 't  you  marry  too  ?  "  I  said .  "It  would 
make  all  the  difference  to  you,  as  it  has  to  me." 

We  seemed  suddenly  very  near  to  each  other, 
as  we  had  been  in  the  old  days  ;  nearer  than  we 
had  ever  been  since  he  had  made  trouble  between 
Mildred  and  me. 

He  looked  at  me  with  a  kind  of  forlorn  envy. 

"I  cannot  find  her,"  he  said  again. 

The  words  fell  into  the  silence  of  the  large, 
dimly  lighted  room. 

And  perhaps  because  we  had  been  at  school 
together,  perhaps  because  I  had  no  longer  a 
grudge  against  him,  perhaps  because  I  was  not 
quite  so  repellent  to  confidences  as  heretofore, 
and  he  was  conscious  of  some  undefinable  change 
in  me,  Sinclair  said  his  say. 

"I  fell  in  and  out  of  love  fairly  often  when  I 
was  young,"  he  said.  "You've  seen  me  do  it. 
But  at  the  back  of  my  mind  there  was  always  a 
deep-rooted  conviction  that  I  was  only  playing 
at  it,  and  the  real  thing  was  to  come,  that  there 
was  the  one  woman  waiting  somewhere  for  me. 
I  wasn't  in  any  hurry  for  her.  I  supposed  she 
would  turn  up  at  the  right  moment.  But  the 
years  passed.  I  reached  thirty.  As  I  got  older 
I  began  to  have  sudden  horrible  fits  of  depression 
that  she  wasn't  coming  after  all.  They  did  not 
last,  but  they  became  more  severe  as  I  gradually 
realised  that  I  could  not  really  live  without  her, 
that  I  was  only  marking  time  till  she  came. 


THE  GHOST  OF  A  CHANCE  89 

"And  one  summer  night,  or  rather  morning, 
ten  years  ago,  something  happened.  You  need 
not  believe  it  unless  you  like,  Chipps.  It's  all 
one  to  me  whether  you  do  or  you  don't.  I  came 
home  from  a  ball,  and  I  found  among  my  letters 
one  dictated  by  my  young  sister  saying  she  was 
very  ill  and  wishing  to  see  me.  She  was  always 
ill,  poor  little  thing,  and  always  wanting  to  see 
me.  She  was  consumptive,  and  she  lived  in  the 
summer  months  with  her  nurse  in  a  shooting-box 
high  up  on  the  Yorkshire  moors,  the  most  in- 
accessible place,  but  she  liked  it,  and  the  doctor 
approved  of  it .  I  used  to  go  and  see  her  there  when 
I  had  time.  But  that  was  not  often.  I  had  made 
provision  for  her  comfort,  but  I  seldom  saw  her. 

"I  laid  the  letter  down,  and  wondered  whether 
I  ought  to  go.  I  did  not  want  to  leave  London 
at  that  moment.  I  had  been  dancing  all  night 
with  Mildred,  and  was  very  much  4pris  with 
her.  Then  I  saw  there  was  a  postscript  in  the 
same  handwriting,  no  doubt  that  of  the  nurse. 
"Miss  Sinclair  is  more  ill  than  she  is  aware." 

"That  settled  it.  I  must  go.  Once  before  I 
had  been  warned  her  condition  was  serious,  and 
had  hurried  up  to  Yorkshire  to  find  her  almost  as 
usual.  But,  nevertheless,  I  supposed  I  ought  to 
go.  I  felt  irritated  with  the  poor  little  thing. 
But  as  my  other  sister  Anna  was  married  and  out 
in  India,  I  was  the  only  relation  she  had  left  in 
England.  I  decided  to  go. 


go  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

"In  that  case  it  was  not  worth  while  to  go  to 
bed.  I  sat  down  by  the  open  window,  and  watched 
the  dawn  come  up  behind  Westminster.  And 
as  I  sat  with  the  letter  in  my  hand  a  disgust 
of  my  life  took  hold  of  me.  It  looked  suddenly 
empty  and  vain  and  self-seeking,  and  cumbered 
with  worldly  squalid  interests  and  joyless  amuse- 
ments. And  where  was  the  one  woman  of  whom 
I  had  had  obscure  hints  from  time  to  time  ? 
Other  women  came  and  went.  But  she  who  was 
essential  to  me,  who  became  more  essential  to 
my  well-being  with  every  year — she  never  came. 
I  felt  an  intense  need  of  her,  a  passionate  desire 
to  find  her,  to  seek  her  out.  But  where  ? 

"And  as  I  sat  there  I  felt  in  my  inmost  soul  a 
faint  thrill,  a  vibration  that  gradually  flooded  my 
whole  being,and  then  slowly  ebbed  away.  And 
something  within  me,  something  passionate 
surrendered  myself  to  it,  and  was  borne  away 
upon  it  as  by  an  outgoing  tide.  It  ebbed 
farther  and  farther.  And  I  floated  farther  and 
farther  away  with  it  in  a  golden  mist.  And  in  a 
wonderful  place  of  peace  I  saw  a  young  girl 
sitting  alone  in  the  dawn.  I  could  not  see  her 
face,  but  I  recognised  her.  She  was  the  one 
woman  in  the  world  for  me,  my  mate  found  at 
last.  And  I  was  consumed  in  an  agony  of  long- 
ing. And  I  ran  to  her,  and  fell  on  my  knees  at 
her  feet,  and  hid  my  face  in  her  gown.  And  she 
bent  over  me,  and  raised  me  in  her  arms  and 


THE  GHOST  OF  A  CHANCE  91 

held  my  head  against  her  breast.  And  she  said, 
"Do  not  be  distressed,  I  love  you,  and  all  is 
well." 

"And  we  spoke  together  in  whispers,  and  my 

agitation  died  away.     I  did  not  see  her  face,  but 

I  did  not  need  to.     I  knew  her  as  I  had  never 

known  anyone  before.     I  had  found  her  at  last. 

"I  had  never  guessed,  I  had  never  dreamed, 

I  had  never  read  in  any  book  that  anything  could 

be  so  beautiful.     It  was  beyond  all  words.     It 

was  more  wonderful  than  dawn  at  sea.     I  leaned 

my  head  against  her  and  cried  for  joy.     And  she 

soothed  me  as  a  mother  soothes  her  child.     But 

she  was  crying  too,  crying  for  sheer  joy.     I  felt 

her  tears   on   my   face.     She   needed   me   as    I 

needed  her.     That  was  the  most  wonderful  of  all, 

her  need  of  me.     We  had  been  drawn  to  each 

other  from  the  ends  of  the  earth,  and  we  were 

safe  in  each  other's  arms  at  last. 

"And  then  gradually,  imperceptibly,  a  change 
came.  The  same  tide  which  had  brought  me  to 
her  feet  began  to  draw  me  away  again,  and 
sudden  terror  seized  me  that  I  was  going  to  lose 
her.  I  clung  convulsively  to  her,  but  my  arms 
were  no  longer  round  her.  We  were  apart, 
stretching  out  our  hands  to  each  other.  Her 
figure  was  growing  dimmer  and  dimmer  in  a 
golden  mist.  In  an  agony  I  cried  to  her. 
'Where  shall  I  find  you  ?  Tell  me  how  to  reach 
you  ?  '  And  she  laughed,  and  her  voice  came 


92  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

serene  and  reassuring.  'We  shall  meet.  You 
are  on  your  way  to  me.  You  will  find  me  on  the 
high  road.'  " 

And  we  were  parted  from  each  other,  and  I 
came  slowly  back  over  immense  distances  and 
moving  waveless  tides  of  space  ;  back  to  this 
room,  and  the  dawn  coming  up  behind  the  tower 
of  Westminster. 

"You  awoke  in  fact,"  I  sard. 

"No.  I  had  not  been  asleep.  I  returned. 
And  an  immense  peace  enveloped  me.  But 
gradually  that  too,  ebbed  away  as  I  began  to 
realise  that  I  had  not  seen  her  face.  She  was  in 
the  world,  she  was  waiting  for  me.  Thank  God 
that  was  no  delusion.  But  which  of  all  the 
thousands  of  women  in  the  crowd  was  she  ? 
How  was  I  to  know  her  ?  'You  are  on  your  way 
to  me,  you  will  find  me  on  the  high  road.'  That 
was  what  she  had  said,  and  it  flashed  through  my 
mind  that  she  might  be  Mildred.  'You  are  on 
your  way  to  me.'  I  was  to  motor  Mildred  to 
Burnham  Beeches  that  very  afternoon.  I  had 
arranged  to  take  her  there  before  I  had  received 
the  letter  about  my  sister.  Chipps,  I  dare  say 
you  will  think  me  heartless,  perhaps  you  often 
have,  but  I  simply  dared  not  start  off  to  York- 
shire that  morning,  even  if  my  sister  was  danger- 
ously ill.  I  had  a  feeling  that  my  whole  future 
was  at  stake,  that  I  must  see  Mildred  again,  that 
nothing  must  come  between  her  and  me.  I  went 


THE  GHOST  OF  A  CHANCE  93 

with  her  to  Burnham  Beeches.  We  spent  the 
afternoon  together." 

"I  have  not  forgotten  that  fact,"  I  said. 

"And  I  found  I  was  mistaken,"  he  said.  "She 
knew  nothing.  The  same  evening  I  went  to 
Yorkshire,  but  I  did  not  find  my  sister.  She  had 
died  suddenly  that  afternoon." 

"You  would  have  been  in  time  to  see  her  if  you 
had  let  Mildred  alone,"  I  said  brutally. 

He  did  not  answer  for  a  long  time. 

"For  ten  years  I  looked  for  her,  now  in  one 
person  now  in  another,  but  I  could  not  find  her. 
I  tried  to  go  to  her  again  in  that  waking  dream, 
but  I  could  not  find  the  way.  I  could  not 
discover  any  clue  to  her.  For  ten  years  she  made 
no  sign.  At  last  I  supposed  she  was  dead,  and  I 
gave  her  up. 

"That  was  last  autumn.  Gout  had  been  in- 
creasing on  me,  and  I  had  been  up  to  Strathpeffer 
to  take  the  waters  there.  And  my  other  sister 
Anna,  now  a  widow,  pressed  me  to  stay  a  few 
days  with  her  at  the  little  house  on  the  moors 
where  my  younger  sister  had  lived,  and  which  I 
allowed  Anna  to  use  as  her  home  as  she  was 
extremely  poor.  The  air  was  bracing  and  I 
needed  bracing,  so  I  went,  dropping  down  from 
Strathpeffer  by  easy  stages  in  my  motor.  I  was 
glad  I  went.  The  heat  was  great,  but  on  those 
uplands  there  was  always  a  fresh  air  stirring. 
Anna,  who  had  hardly  seen  me  for  years,  made 


94  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

much  of  me,  and  though  she  had  no  doubt  become 
rather  eccentric  since  her  husband's  death,  that 
did  not  matter  much  on  a  Yorkshire  moor.  I 
spent  some  happy  days  with  her,  and  it  turned 
out  to  be  fortunate  that  I  had  come,  for  on  the 
third  afternoon  of  my  visit,  she  had  found  out — 
she  found  out  everything — that  an  old  servant  of 
mine,  the  son  of  my  foster  mother,  had  got  into 
difficulties,  and  was  being  sold  up  next  day  at  a 
distant  farm.  She  urged  me  to  motor  over  very 
early  in  the  morning  and  stop  the  sale  and  put 
him  on  his  legs  again.  I  rather  liked  the  idea  of 
a  thirty  mile  drive  across  the  moors  before  the 
sun  was  up,  and  I  agreed  to  go.  I  had  no 
objection  to  acting  Providence  and  pleasing 
Anna  at  the  same  time. 

"I  shall  never  forget  that  afternoon.  We  had 
tea  together  in  the  verandah,  overlooking  the 
great  expanse  of  the  heathered,  purple  moors. 
And  the  thunder  which  had  hung  round  us  all 
day  rolled  nearer  and  nearer.  The  moors  looked 
bruised  and  dark  under  the  heavy  sky.  The 
long  white  road  grew  whiter  and  whiter.  My 
sister  left  me  to  shut  all  the  windows,  and  I 
lay  in  my  long  deck  chair  and  looked  at  the 
road. 

"And  as  I  looked  the  words  came  back  to  my 
mind.  'You  will  find  me  on  the  high  road.' 
Lies  !  Lies  !  Ten  years  I  had  been  seeking  her. 
I  should  never  find  her.  And  far,  far  away  on 


THE  GHOST  OF  A  CHANCE  95 

the  empty  highway  I  saw  a  woman  coming.  My 
heart  beat  suddenly,  but  I  remembered  that  I 
had  been  deceived  a  hundred  times,  and  this  was 
no  doubt  but  one  more  deception.  I  watched 
her  draw  nearer  and  nearer.  She  came  lightly 
along  towards  the  house  under  the  livid  sky  with 
the  heather  on  each  side  of  her.  She  had  a  little 
knapsack  on  her  shoulder.  And  as  she  drew 
near  the  breathless  stillness  before  the  storm  was 
broken  by  a  sheet  of  lightning  and  a  clap  of 
thunder.  My  sister  rushed  up  and  dragged  the 
chairs  farther  back.  Then  her  eye  caught  sight 
of  the  tall  grey  figure  now  close  below  us  on  the 
road.  A  few  great  drops  fell. 

"Anna  ran  down  to  the  gate  and  called  to  the 
woman  to  take  shelter.  She  walked  swiftly 
towards  us,  and  then  ran  with  my  sister  up  the 
steps,  just  as  the  storm  broke. 

"  '  Magnificent,'  she  said,  easing  her  shoulder 
of  the  strap  of  her  knapsack  while  her  eyes 
followed  the  driving  rain  cloud.  "How  kind  of 
you  to  call  me  in.  There  is  not  another  house 
within  miles. 

"She  was  a  very  beautiful  woman  of  about 
thirty,  with  a  small  head  and  a  clear-cut  grave 
face.  Her  dark,  parted  hair  had  a  little  grey  in 
it  on  the  temples.  She  smoothed  it  with  slender, 
capable,  tanned  hands.  She  had  tea  with  us, 
my  sister  welcoming  her  as  if  she  were  her  dearest 
friend.  That  was  Anna  all  over. 


05  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

The  thunderstorm  passed,  but  not  the  rain. 
It  descended  in  sheets. 

"The  stranger  looked  at  it  now  and  then,  and  at 
last  rose  and  put  out  her  hand  for  her  knapsack. 

"  'I  must  be  going,'  she  said. 

"But  Anna  would  not  hear  of  it.  There  was 
not  another  house  within  miles.  She  insisted 
on  her  stopping  the  night.  A  room  was  got 
ready,  and  presently  we  all  three  sat  down  to  a 
nondescript  meal  which  poor  Anna  believed  to  be 
dinner. 

"I  was  attracted  by  our  guest,  but  not  more 
than  I  had  often  been  before  by  other  women. 
She  had  great  beauty,  but  I  had  seen  many 
beautiful  women  during  the  last  twenty  years. 
She  was  gay,  and  I  like  gaiety.  And  she  had 
the  look  of  alertness  and  perfect  health  which 
often  accompanies  a  happy  temperament.  She 
and  Anna  talked  incessantly,  at  least,  Anna  did. 
I  did  not  join  in  much.  My  cure  had  left  me 
languid.  When  we  had  finished  our  meal  we 
found  the  rain  had  ceased,  and  the  moon  shone 
high  in  heaven  over  a  world  of  mist.  The  moors 
were  gone.  The  billows  of  mist  drifted  slowly 
past  us  like  noiseless  waves  upon  a  great  sea. 
The  house  and  terraced  gaiden  rose  above  it  like 
a  solitary  island.  The  night  was  hot  and  airless, 
and  we  sat  out  on  the  verandah,  and  talked  of 
many  things. 

"Of  course,  Anna  is  eccentric.     There  is  no 


THE  GHOST  OF  A  CHANCE  97 

doubt  about  it.  But  the  worst  of  her  is  that  her 
form  of  eccentricity  is  infectious.  She  is  ex- 
tremely impulsive  and  confidential,  and  others 
follow  suit  if  they  are  with  her.  I  have  known 
her  once  (at  a  luncheon  party  of  eight  people 
whom  she  had  never  met  before)  say,  as  a  matter 
of  course,  that  she  remembered  a  previous 
existence,  and  sleeping  seven  in  a  bed  in  an 
underground  cellar.  I  was  horrified,  but  no  one 
else  was.  And  a  grave  man  beside  her,  a 
minister,  told  her  that  when  first  he  went  to 
Madeira  he  remembered  living  there  in  a  little 
Portuguese  cottage  with  a  row  of  sugar  canes  in 
front  of  it.  He  said  he  recognised  the  cottage  the 
moment  he  saw  it,  and  said  to  himself,  'At  any 
rate,  I  am  happier  now  than  I  was  then.'  A 
sort  of  barrier  seemed  always  to  go  down  in 
Anna's  presence.  People  momentarily  lost  their 
fear  of  each  other,  and  said  things  which  I  have 
no  doubt  they  regretted  afterwards. 

"I  need  hardly  say  that  as  Anna  looked  at  the 
moonlight  and  the  mist  she  became  recklessly 
indiscreet.  I  could  not  stop  her.  I  did  not  try. 
I  shut  my  eyes,  and  pretended  to  be  asleep. 
And  she  actually  told  this  entire  stranger  all 
about  her  first  meeting  with  her  late  husband, 
which  it  seemed  had  taken  place  on  an  expedition 
to  Nepal.  Anna  was  always  wandering  over 
the  globe  with  Lamas,  or  sailing  on  inflated  pig- 
skins with  wild  Indians,  or  things  of  that  kind. 


98  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

I  had  only  known  the  bare  fact  of  her  marriage 
with  a  distinguished  but  impecunious  soldier 
who  had  died  some  years  later,  and  I  was  amazed 
what  a  dramatic  story  she  made  of  her  first 
encounter  with  him  on  the  mountains  of  Nepal, 
and  how  his  coolies  had  all  run  away,  and  she 
let  him  join  on  to  her  party.  And  how  they 
walked  together  for  three  days  through  a  land 
of  rose-coloured  rhododendrons  ;  without  even 
knowing  each  other's  name,  and  how  she  cooked 
their  meals  at  the  doors  of  the  little  mud  rest- 
houses.  There  was  something  very  lovable  after 
all  in  the  way  Anna  told  it.  I  realised  for  the 
first  time  that  she,  too,  had  lived,  that  she  had 
been  touched  by  the  sacred  flame,  and  that  it 
was  natural  to  her  to  speak  of  her  great  happi- 
ness, the  memory  of  which  dwelt  continually 
with  her. 

"I  saw  through  my  half-closed  eyes  the  strange 
woman's  hand  laid  for  a  moment  on  Anna's  hand. 

"  'You  were  very  fortunate,'  she  said  gently. 

"  'Was  I  ?  '  said  Anna.  'I  suppose  everyone 
else  is  the  same.  We  all  see  that  light  once  in 
our  lives,  don't  we  ?  I  am  sure  you  have  too.' 

"  'I  am  unmarried,'  said  the  stranger,  'and 
thirty  years  of  age,  and  nothing  of  that  kind  has 
ever  happened  to  me.  I  was  once  engaged  to 
be  married  for  a  short  time.  But  I  had  to  break 
it  off.  It  was  no  good.  I  suppose,'  she  said, 
with  a  low  laugh,  'that  the  reason  we  are  both 


THE  GHOST  OF  A  CHANCE  99 

talking  so  frankly  is  because  we  are  entire 
strangers  to  each  other.' 

"  'I  do  believe  the  world  would  go  all  right, 
and  that  we  should  all  be  happy  if  only  we  did 
not  know  each  other,'  said  Anna  earnestly. 

"I  felt  sure  the  stranger  would  think  her  mad, 
but  she  answered  tranquilly  : 

"  'There  are  two  ways  of  living  absolutely 
happily  with  our  fellow  creatures,  I  think.  When 
you  know  nothing  about  them  and  have  no  tie 
to  them,  and  when  you  know  them  through  and 
through.  But  on  the  long  road  between  where 
all  the  half-way  houses  are,  there  seems  to  be  a 
lot  of  trouble  and  misunderstanding  and  dis- 
appointment." 

"  'We  can  never  know  anyone  through  and 
through  until  we  love  them,'  said  Anna. 

"  'No,'  said  the  stranger,  'Love  alone  can  teach 
that.  Even  I  know  that,  I  who  have  never  seen 
love  except  once — in  a  dream.' 

"  'Tell  me  about  it,'  said  Anna. 

"  'I  have  never  spoken  of  it,'  she  said  with  the 
same  tranquillity  ;  her  face  as  I  took  one  glance 
at  it  serene  and  happy  in  the  moonlight,  'except 
to  my  sister.  And  it  is  curious  that  I  should 
speak  of  it  here  ;  for  it  was  in  this  house  it 
happened  to  me.' 

"  'You  have  been  here  before  ?  '  said  Anna. 

"  'Yes.  Ten  years  ago.  That  was  why  I 
went  out  of  my  way  on  my  walking  tour  to-day 


ioo  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

just  to  look  at  the  little  place  again.  I  stayed  a 
month  here,  and  I  helped  a  friend  of  mine  who 
is  now  dead,  a  trained  nurse,  to  nurse  a  Miss 
Sinclair  who  was  dying  here.' 

"  'We  are  her  brother  and  sister,'  said  Anna. 

"  'I  thought  it  possible  when  I  saw  you  on  the 
verandah.  You  are  both  like  her  in  a  way.  My 
friend,  who  was  in  charge,  was  over-taxed,  and 
I  came  down  to  help  her.  Two  nurses  were 
necessary,  but  she  did  not  like  to  complain,  and 
the  family  seemed  rather  inaccessible.  Miss 
Sinclair  liked  me,  and  I  did  the  night  work  till 
she  died.  I  left  directly  she  was  gone.' 

"  'My  brother  was  too  late,'  said  Anna. 

"  'Yes/  she  said.  'I  was  grieved  for  him.  I 
added  a  postscript  unknown  to  her,  to  her  last 
letter  to  him  which  I  wrote  at  her  dictation. 
My  postscript  would  have  alarmed  him  and 
brought  him  at  once.  But  the  letter  must  have 
been  delayed  in  the  post.  The  last  night  before 
the  end  I  was  sitting  here  on  the  verandah.  I  had 
just  been  relieved,  and  I  ought  to  have  gone  to 
bed,  but  I  came  and  sat  here  instead  and  watched 
the  dawn  come  up,  'like  thunder,'  behind  the 
moors.  And  as  I  sat  I  became  very  still,  as  if  I 
were  waiting  in  a  great  peace.  And  gradually  I 
became  conscious  as  at  an  immense  distance  of 
someone  in  trouble.  I  was  not  asleep,  and  I  was 
not  fully  awake.  And  from  a  long,  long  way  off 
a  man  came  swiftly  to  me,  and  threw  himself  on 


THE  GHOST  OF  A  CHANCE  101 

his  knees  at  my  feet,  and  hid  his  face  in  my  gown. 
He  was  greatly  agitated,  but  I  was  not.  And  I 
wasn't  surprised  either.  I  raised  him  in  my 
arms,  and  held  him  to  my  breast,  and  said,  "Do 
not  be  distressed,  for  I  love  you,  and  all  is  well." 
It  was  quite  true.  I  did  love  him  absolutely, 
boundlessly,  as  I  love  him  still.  And  gradually 
his  agitation  died  away,  and  he  rested  in  my 
arms,  and  ecstasy  such  as  I  had  never  thought 
possible  enfolded  us  both.  We  both  cried  for 
sheer  joy,  and  for  having  found  each  other.  It 
was  beyond  anything  I  had  ever  dreamed.  It 
was  as  beautiful  as  the  dawn.' 

"  'It  was  the  dawn,'  said  Anna. 

"  'If  it  was  the  dawn,  the  day  it  spoke  of  never 
came/  said  the  stranger  quietly,  'and  presently 
we  were  parted  from  each  other,  and  he  began  to 
be  frightened  again.  And  he  called  to  me,  'Tell 
me  how  to  find  you,'  and  I  laughed,  for  I  saw 
he  could  not  miss  me.  I  saw  the  way  open 
between  him  and  me.  Such  a  short  little  way, 
and  so  clear.  I  said,  'You  are  on  your  way  to 
me  now.  You  will  find  me  on  the  high  road.' 
It  was  such  a  plain  road,  that  even  a  blind  man 
could  not  miss  it.  And  we  were  parted  from  each 
other  and  I  came  back  to  the  other  dawn,  the 
outer  dawn.  For  days  and  weeks  I  walked  like 
one  in  a  dream.  I  felt  so  sure  of  him,  I  would 
have  staked  my  life  upon  his  coming — that  is 
ten  years  ago — but  he  never  came.' 


102  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

"Chipps,  I  thought  the  two  women  must  have 
heard  the  mad  hammering  of  my  heart.  She 
was  there  before  me  in  the  moonlight,  found  at 
last — my  beautiful,  inaccessible  mate.  And  she 
was  free,  and  we  loved  each  other  as  no  one  had 
loved  since  the  world  began.  I  could  neither 
speak  nor  move.  Though  it  was  joy,  it  was  the 
sharpest  pain  I  had  ever  known.  I  did  not  know 
how  to  bear  it. 

"  'My  dear,  he  will  come  still,'  said  Anna. 

"  'Will  he  ?  '  said  the  stranger,  and  she  shook 
her  head.  She  rose  and  stood  in  the  moonlight, 
a  tall,  noble  figure.  And  for  the  first  time  there 
was  a  shade  of  sadness  on  her  serene,  happy  face. 

"  'I  saw  the  road  so  clear/  she  said,  'but  I  am 
afraid  he  has  somehow  missed  it.  I  have  an 
intuition  that  he  will  not  come  now,  that  he  is 
lost.' 

"Sitting  far  back  in  the  shadow,  I  looked  long 
at  her,  at  my  wonderful  dream  came  true  ;  and  I 
swore  that  I  would  never  lose  sight  of  her  again 
once  found.  I  would  take  no  risks  ;  I  would 
bind  her  to  me  with  hooks  of  steel. 

"And  then,  in  a  few  minutes,  it  was  bedtime, 
and  Anna  aroused  me,  and  she  and  her  guest 
went  off  together  hand  in  hand.  I  dragged 
myself  to  my  room,  too.  I  was  shaking  from 
head  to  foot,  and  Brown,  my  valet,  said  'You 
aren't  fit,  sir,  to  start  at  six  in  the  morning.' 

"I  had  clean  forgotten  that  I  had  arranged  to 


THE  GHOST  OF  A  CHANCE  103 

drive  early  across  the  moors  to  stop  the  sale  of 
my  foster  brother's  farm.  It  was  impossible  to 
go  now.  I  might  come  back  in  the  afternoon  and 
find  my  lady  flown.  There  was  no  telegraph 
office  within  miles  ;  I  must  think  of  some  other 
plan.  It  was  too  late  to  countermand  the  motor, 
which  put  up  several  miles  away.  So  I  told 
Brown  to  send  it  back  when  it  arrived  at  six,  and 
to  tell  the  chauffeur  to  bring  it  round  again  at 
eleven.  Then,  perhaps,  my  lady  would  deign 
to  drive  with  me,  and  I  might  have  speech  with 
her. 

"  'On  the  high  road  ' — that  was  where  she  had 
said  we  should  meet.  Yes,  when  we  were  on  the 
high  road  alone  together,  I  would  prove  to  her 
that  I  was  her  lover.  I  would  boldly  claim  her. 
She  would  never  repulse  me,  for  she  needed  me  as 
I  needed  her. 

"I  did  not  sleep  that  night.  It  seemed  so 
impossible,  so  amazing,  that  we  had  met  at  last. 
I  felt  transformed,  younger  than  I  had  ever  been. 
Waves  of  joy  passed  over  me,  and  yet  I  was 
frightened,  too.  There  was  a  sort  of  warning 
voice  at  the  back  of  my  mind  telling  me  that  I 
should  lose  her  yet.  But  that  was  nonsense. 
My  nerves  were  shaken.  I  could  not  lose  her 
again.  I  would  see  to  that. 

"Very  early,  long  before  six,  I  heard  Anna 
stirring.  I  remembered  with  compunction  that 
she  had  only  one  servant,  and  that  she  had  said 


x*4  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

she  would  get  up  and  cook  my  breakfast  for  me 
herself  before  I  started.  Anna  was  an  excellent 
cook.  I  heard  her  rattling  the  kitchen  grate  and 
singing  as  she  laid  the  breakfast  and  presently 
there  were  two  voices,  Anna's  and  another. 
I  knew  it  was  the  voice  of  my  lady.  I  felt 
unable  to  lie  still  any  longer,  and  when  the 
motor  came  round  at  six  I  was  already  half 
dressed.  There  was  a  momentary  turmoil, 
and  an  opening  and  shutting  of  doors,  and 
then  the  motor  went  away  again.  I  finished 
dressing  and  went  into  the  garden  into  the 
soft  September  sunshine.  There  was  no  one 
about.  I  went  back  to  the  house  and  found 
the  servant  clearing  away  a  meal  and  relaying 
the  table  for  me.  I  asked  her  where  her  mistress 
was,  and  she  said  she  had  gone  in  the  motor  with 
the  other  lady  and  had  left  a  note  for  me.  Sure 
enough,  there  was  a  scrawl  stuck  up  on  the 
mantelpiece. 

"'So  sorry  you  are  not  well  enough  to  start,  but 
don't  worry  your  kind  heart  about  it.  I  have  gone  in 
your  place  and  will  arrange  everything.  Take  care 
of  yourself,  and  don't  wait  luncheon.' 

"I  got  through  the  morning  as  best  I  could. 
I  was  abominably  tired  after  my  sleepless  night 
and  getting  up  so  early,  and  a  horrible  anxiety 
grew  and  grew  in  me  as  the  hours  passed  and 
Anna  did  not  return.  I  had  luncheon  alone,  and 
still  no  Anna.  Could  there  have  been  an  accident 


THE  GHOST  OF  A  CHANCE  103 

I  thought  of  my  careful  chauffeur  and  my  new 
Daimler.  Nothing  ever  happened  to  Anna,  but  I 
could  not  tolerate  the  idea  of  any  risk  to  my 
lady.  At  last  I  heard  the  motor,  and  Anna  came 
rushing  in. 

'"It's  all  right,'  she  cried  joyfully.  'Brian's 
farm  is  saved,  and  he  and  his  old  mother  can't 
thank  you  enough.  I  told  them  both  it  was  all 
your  doing,  and  you  had  sent  me  as  you  were  not 
well  enough  to  go  yourself.  Brown  told  me  how 
poorly  you  were.  And  it  was  only  a  hundred  and 
fifty  pounds,  after  all.  I  gave  my  cheque  for  it, 
as  I  didn't  like  to  wake  you  for  a  blank  one.  They 
were  almost  paralysed  with  surprise.  They 
could  hardly  thank  me — I  mean  you — at  first. 
Old  Nancy  cried,  poor  old  darling,  and  called 
down  blessings  on  you.' 

"  'Did  your  guest  enjoy  the  drive  ?  '  I  said  at 
last. 

"  'She  did,'  said  Anna.  'And,  oh  !  how  I 
wished  you  had  been  well  enough  to  be  driving 
with  her  instead  of  me.  The  world  was  all  sky. 
Such  a  pageant  I  had  never  seen — such  vistas 
and  fastnesses  and  citadels  of  light.  She  said 
she  should  remember  it  always.' 

"  'She  is  not  tired,  I  hope  ?  '  I  said. 

"  'Tired  1  She  said  she  was  never  tired.  She 
said  she  would  have  walked  the  whole  way  if 
there  had  been  time  ;  but  of  course  she  was 
delayed  by  last  night's  storm.  So  she  was  glad  of 


io6  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

the  lift,  and  I  dropped  her  at  the  cross  roads  above 
Riffle  station.  That  was  a  splendid  woman, 
Gerald.' 

"I  turned  cold. 

"  'Do  you  mean  to  say  she's  gone  ?  ' 

"  'Yes.  She  sails  for  South  America  on 
Tuesday.  I  forget  why  she  said  she  was  going. 

"And  what  was  her  name  ?  ' 

"  'I  haven't  an  idea.' 

"  'Anna,  you  don't  mean  to  say  you  let  her  go 
without  finding  out  her  name  and  address  ?  ' 

"  'I  never  thought  of  such  a  thing.  She  never 
asked  any  questions  about  me,  and  I  didn't  ask 
any  about  her.  Why  should  I  ?  What  does 
her  name  matter  ?  ' 

Sinclair  groaned. 

"I  lost  her  absolutely  just  when  I  thought  I 
was  sure  of  her,"  he  said.  "She  walked  into  my 
life  and  she  walked  out  of  it  again,  leaving 
no  trace.  I  haven't  had  the  ghost  of  a 
chance." 

"Perhaps  you  will  meet  her  again,"  I  said  at 
last,  somewhat  lamely.  "She  may  turn  up 
suddenly,  just  when  you  least  expect  her." 

He  shook  his  head. 

"I  shall  never  find  her,"  he  said.  "She's  gone 
for  ever,  I  know  it.  She  knew  it.  Lost  !  Lost  ! 
Lost  I  " 

And  the  shadowed  room  echoed  the  word 
"Lost !  " 


THE  GHOST  OF  A  CHANCE  107 

I  told  the  whole  story  to  Mildred  next  day.  I 
dare  say  I  ought  not  to  have  done,  but  I  did. 

"Poor  Mr.  Sinclair,"  she  said  softly  when  I  had 
finished. 

"Do  you  think  he's  off  his  head  ?  "  I  said. 
"It  sounds  perfectly  ridiculous,  a  sort  of  cracked 
hallucination." 

"Oh,  no.  It's  all  true,"  said  Mildred,  in  the 
same  matter-of-fact  tone  as  if  she  had  said  the 
fire  was  out.  Women  are  curious  creatures. 
The  story  evidently  did  not  strike  her  as  at  all 
peculiar. 

"What  a  pity  he  did  not  stick  to  the  high  road," 
she  said. 

"What  high  road,  in  Heaven's  name  ?  "  I 
asked. 

"Why,  his  duty,  of  course.  Don't  you  see,  it 
was  there  she  was  sitting  waiting  for  him.  It  led 
him  straight  to  her.  She  saw  that,  and  that  he 
couldn't  miss  her.  He  had  only  got  to  take  the 
train  to  his  sister  when  she  was  dying  and  he 
would  have  found  his  lady  there.  That  was  what 
she  meant  when  she  said  the  road  was  open 
between  them.  But  he  went  down  a  side  track 
to  flirt  with  me  and  lost  his  chance.  And  the 
second  time,  if  he  had  only  stuck  to  going  to  the 
rescue  of  his  foster  brother,  he  could  have  given 
her  a  lift  in  his  motor  as  Anna  did,  and  have  made 
himself  known  to  her." 

"What   a  preposterously   goody-goody  idea  1 


io8  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

I  don't  believe  it  for  a  moment.  Here  have  I 
been  doing  my  duty  for  the  last  ten  years,  toiling 
and  moiling  and  snarling  at  everybody,  and  it 
never  led  me  to  you  that  I  can  see." 

"It  might  have  done,"  said  Mildred,  "if  you 
hadn't  been  entirely  compacted  of  pride  and 
uncharitableness.  I  made  a  mistake  ten  years 
ago,  and  was  horribly  sorry  for  it,  but  you  never 
gave  me  a  chance  of  setting  it  right  till  last 
Tuesday." 

"I  never  thought  I  had  the  ghost  of  a  chance 
till  last  Tuesday,"  I  said.  "Upon  my  honour  I 
didn't.  The  first  moment  I  saw  it  I  simply 
pounced  on  it." 

"Pounced  on  it,  did  you  ?  "  said  Mildred  scorn- 
fully. "And  poor  me,  with  hardly  a  rag  of  self- 
respect  left  from  laying  it  in  your  way  over  and 
over  again  for  you  to  pounce  on.  Men  are  all 
alike  ;  all  as  blind  as  bats.  I'm  sure  I  don't 
know  why  we  trouble  our  heads  about  them  with 
their  silly  ghosts  and  chances  and  pouncings." 


The  Goldfish 

A  Favourite  has  no  Friends. 

IT  was  my  first  professional  visit  to  the  Robin- 
sons. I  had  been  called  in  to  prescribe  for 
Arthur  Robinson,  a  nervous,  emaciated  young 
man,  whom  I  found  extended  on  a  black  satin 
sofa,  in  a  purple  silk  dressing  gown  embroidered 
with  life-sized  hydrangeas.  The  sofa  and  the 
dressing  gown  shrieked  aloud  his  artistic  tempera- 
ment. 

He  had  a  bronchial  cold,  and  my  visit  was,  as 
he  said,  purely  precautionary.  He  kept  me  a 
long  time  recounting  his  symptoms,  and  assuring 
me  that  he  was  absolutely  fearless,  and  then 
dragged  himself  to  his  feet  and  led  me  into  the 
magnificent  studio  his  mother  had  built  for  him, 
where  his  sketches  were  arranged  on  easels,  and 
where  we  found  his  wife,  a  pale,  dark-eyed  young 
creature  cleaning  his  brushes. 

He  appeared — like  most  egotistic  people — to 
be  greatly  in  need  of  a  listener,  and  he  poured 
forth  his  views  on  art,  and  the  form  his  own 
message  to  the  world  would  probably  take.  I 
am  unfortunately  quite  inartistic,  but  I  gave  him 
my^attention.  I  was  in  no  hurry,  for  at  that  time 

109 


no  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

the  one  perpetual  anxiety  that  dogged  my  waking 
hours  was  that  I  had  not  enough  patients. 

At  last  I  remembered  that  I  ought  not  to 
appear  to  have  time  to  spare,  and  his  wife  took 
me  downstairs  to  the  drawing-room,  where  his 
mother  was  awaiting  us,  a  large,  fair  woman,  with 
a  kindly  foolish  face. 

I  saw  at  once  that  I  was  in  for  another  interview 
as  long  as  the  first. 

Mrs.  Robinson  did  not  wait  for  me  to  give  an 
opinion  on  her  son's  condition.  She  pressed  me 
to  be  perfectly  frank,  and,  before  I  could  open 
my  mouth  to  reply,  poured  forth  a  stream  of 
information  on  what  was  evidently  her  only 
theme — Arthur's  health. 

"I  said  the  day  before  yesterday — didn't  I 
Blanche.  '  Arthur,  you  have  got  a  cold.'  And 
he  said,  so  like  him — 'No  Mother,  I  haven't.' 
That  is  Arthur  all  over.  Isn't  it,  Blanche  ?  " 

Blanche  made  no  response.  She  sat  motion- 
less, gazing  at  her  mother-in-law  with  half  absent 
eyes,  as  if  she  were  trying — and  failing — to  give 
her  whole  attention  to  the  matter  in  hand. 

"Then  I  said  in  my  joking  way,  'Arthur,  I  can't 
have  you  starting  a  cold,  and  giving  it  to  me  and 
Blanche.'  We  don'f  want  any  presents  of  that 
kind.  Do  we  Blanche  ?  " 

Blanche  made  no  reply.  Perhaps  experience 
had  taught  her  that  it  was  a  waste  of  energy. 

"So  I  said,  'with  your  tendency  to  bronchitis 


THE  GOLDFISH  in 

I  shall  send  for  Doctor  Giles,  and  it  will  be  a  good 
opportunity  to  make  his  acquaintance  now  that 
our  dear  Doctor  Whittington  has  retired.'  ' 

It  went  on  a  long  time,  Mrs.  Robinson  beaming 
indiscriminately  on  me  and  her  daughter-in-law. 

At  last,  when  she  was  deeply  involved  in 
Arthur's  teething,  I  murmured  a  few  words  and 
stood  up  to  go. 

"You  will  promise  faithfully,  won't  you,  to 
look  in  again  to-morrow." 

I  said  that  a  telephone  message  would  summon 
me  at  any  moment.  As  I  held  out  my  hand  I 
heard  a  loud  splash. 

"Now,  Dr.  Giles,  you  are  wondering  what  that 
is,"  said  Mrs.  Robinson  gleefully. 

I  looked  round  and  saw  at  the  further  end  of 
the  immense  be-mirrored  double  drawing-room 
a  grove  of  begonias,  and  heard  a  faint  trickle  of 
water. 

"It's  an  aquarium,"  said  Mrs.  Robinson 
triumphantly,  and  she  looked  archly  at  me. 
"Shall  we  tell  Dr.  Giles  about  it,  Blanche  ?  " 

"It  has  a  goldfish  in  it,"  said  Blanche,  opening 
her  lips  for  the  first  time. 

"That  was  the  splash  you  heard,"  continued 
Mrs.  Robinson,  as  if  she  were  imparting  a  secret. 
"That  splash  was  made  by  the  goldfish." 

I  gave  up  any  thought  I  may  have  had  of 
paying  other  professional  calls  that  morning,  and 
allowed  Mrs.  Robinson  to  lead  me  to  the  aquarium. 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

As  aquariums  in  back  drawing-rooms  go  it  was 
a  very  superior  aquarium,  designed  especially 
for  the  house,  so  Mrs.  Robinson  informed  me,  by 

a  very  superior  young  man  at  Maple's quite  a 

gentleman. 

The  aquarium  had  gravel  upon  its  shallow 
bottom,  and  large  pointed  shells  strewed  upon 
the  gravel.  The  water  trickled  in  through  a 
narrow  grating  on  one  side,  and  trickled  out 
through  another  on  the  other  side.  An  array  of 
flowering  begonias  arranged  round  the  irregularly 
shaped  basin,  gave  the  whole  what  Maple's  young 
man  had  pronounced  to  be  "a  natural  aspect," 
and  effectually  hid  the  two  gratings  while  afford- 
ing an  unimpeded  view  of  the  shells,  and  the 
inmate. 

In  the  shallow  water,  motionless,  save  for  his 
opening  and  shutting  gills,  and  a  faint  movement 
of  his  tail,  was  poised  a  large  obese  goldfish. 

I  looked  at  him  through  the  gilt  wire-netting 
stretched  across  the  basin  a  few  inches  above  the 
surface  of  the  water,  and  it  seemed  as  if  he  looked 
at  me. 

I  wondered  with  vague  repugnance  how  anyone 
could  regard  him  as  a  pet.  To  me  he  was  wholly 
repulsive,  swollen,  unhealthy  looking. 

"He  knows  me,"  said  Mrs.  Robinson,  with  a 
rain  attempt  at  modesty.  "He  has  taken  a 
fancy  to  me.  Cupboard  love  I'm  afraid,  Dr. 
Giles.  You  see  I  feed  him  everyday.  He  just 


THE  GOLDFISH  113 

swims  about  or  stays  still  if  I  am  near,  like  I  am 
now,  and  he  can  see  me.  But  if  I  am  some  way 
off  and  he  can't  see  me  he  tries  to  jump  out  to 
get  to  me.  He  never  tries  to  jump  when  I  am 
near  him.  I  call  him  Goldy,  Dr.  Giles,  and  I'm 
just  as  fond  of  him  as  he  is  of  me.  Isn't  it 
touching  that  a  dumb  creature  should  have  such 
affection  ?  If  it  were  a  dog  or  a  cat  of  course  I 
could  understand  it,  and  I  once  heard  of  a  wolf 
that  was  loving,  but  I  have  always  supposed  till 
now  that  fishes  were  cold  by  nature.  I  daresay, 
dear  Dr.  Whittington  told  you  about  him  ?  No  ! 
Well  I  am  surprised,  for  he  took  such  an  interest 
in  Goldy.  It  was  Dr.  Whittington  who  made 
me  put  the  wire-netting  over  the  aquarium.  He 
said  '  Some  day  that  poor  fellow  will  jump  out 
in  your  absence  to  try  and  get  to  you,  and  you 
will  find  him  dead  on  the  carpet.'  So  we  put 
the  wire-netting  across." 

<(  He  jumps,"  said  the  young  girl  gazing  intently 
at  the  goldfish.  "When  we  sit  playing  cards  in 
the  evening  he  jumps  again  and  again.  But  the 
wire  always  throws  him  back." 

I  looked  for  the  first  time  at  Mrs.  Robinson's 
daughter-in-law  ;  her  colourless  young  face  bent 
over  the  aquarium  with  an  expression  of  horror. 
And  as  I  looked  the  luncheon  bell  rang,  and  with  it 
arose  a  clamour  of  invitation  from  Mrs.  Robinson 
that  I  should  stay  for  the  meal.  Pot  luck  !  Quite 
informal !  etc.,  etc.,  but  I  wrenched  myself  away. 

If 


H4  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

A  few  days  later  I  called  on  my  predecessor, 
Dr.  Whittington,  and  found  him  sitting  in  his 
garden  at  East  Sheen.  He  was,  as  always, 
communicative  and  genial,  but  it  was  evident 
that  his  interest  in  his  late  patients  had  migrated 
to  his  roses. 

Mrs.  Robinson  is  an  egregious  goose,  my  dear 
Giles,  as  you  must  have  already  perceived,  but 
she  is  a  goose  that  lays  golden  eggs.  You  simply 
can't  go  too  often  to  please  them.  I  went  nearly 
every  day,  and  they  constantly  asked  me  to 
dinner.  They  have  an  excellent  cook." 

"They  adored  you,"  I  said. 

"They  did  ;  and  some  great  writer  has  said 
somewhere  that  we  must  pay  the  penalty  for 
our  deepest  affections .  I — ahem  !  exacted  the 
penalty  ;  you  see  part  of  the  results  in  my 
Malmaisons,  and  I  advise  you  to  follow  in  my 
footsteps.  They  are  made  of  money." 

"They  look  it." 

"And  they  are,  if  I  may  say  so,  a  private 
preserve.  They  know  nobody.  I  always  thought 
that  everybody  knew  somebody,  at  any  rate 
every  one  who  is  wealthy,  but  they  don't  seem 
to  know  a  soul.  If  you  dine  there  you'll  meet  a 
High  Church  parson  whom  they  sit  under,  or  the 
family  solicitor,  or  a  servile  female  imbecile  who 
was  Arthur's  governess,  and  laughs  at  every- 
thing he  says — no  one  else." 

"Didn't  he  go  to  school  ?  " 


THE  GOLDFISH  115 

"Never.  His  mother  said  it  would  break  his 
spirit.  I've  attended  him  from  his  birth.  A 
very  costly  affair  that  was  to  Mrs.  Robinson,  for 
I  had  to  live  in  the  house  for  weeks,  in  order  to 
help  to  usher  in  young  Robinson,  and  at  the 
same  time  usher  out  old  Robinson,  noisily  dying 
of  locomotor  ataxia,  and  drink  on  the  ground 
floor.  I've  since  come  to  the  conclusion  that  she 
never  was  legally  his  wife,  and  that  is  why  they 
know  no  one,  and  don't  seem  to  make  any  effort 
socially.  She  had  all  the  money,  there's  no 
doubt  of  that,  and  she  wasn't  by  any  means  in 
her  first  youth.  I  rather  think  he  must  have 
been  a  bigamist  or  something  large  hearted  of  that 
kind.  Perhaps  like  Henry  the  Eighth  he  suffered 
from  a  want  of  concentration  of  the  domestic 
affections." 

"And  what  is  the  son  like,  a  malade  imaginaire? 
I've  never  seen  anything  like  his  dressing  gowns 
except  in  futurist  pictures." 

"A  malade  imaginaire  !  Good  Lord  !  no. 
Where  are  your  professional  eyes  ?  Arthur  is 
his  father's  son,  that  is  what  is  the  matter  with 
him.  Abnormal  irritability  and  inertia,  and  a 
tendency  to  dessimated  sclerosis.  He  may  have 
talent,  I'm  no  judge  of  that  ;  but  he'll  never  do 
anything.  No  sticking  power.  He's  doomed. 
If  ever  any  one  was  born  under  an  unlucky  star 
that  poor  lad  was.  He  began  to  cause  a  good 
deal  of  anxiety  when  he  was  about  twenty,  made 


n6  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

a  determined  attempt  to  go  to  the  devil :  women, 
drink,  drugs.  In  short,  it  looked  at  one  moment 
as  if  he  would  be  his  father  over  again  without 
his  father's  vitality.  His  mother  was  in  despair. 
I  said  to  her,  '  My  good  woman  find  him  a  wife  ; 
a  pretty  young  wife  who  will  exert  a  good  influence 
over  him  and  keep  him  straight.'' 

"Apparently  she  followed  your  advice." 
"She  did.  It  was  the  only  chance  for  him,  and 
not  a  chance  worth  betting  on  even  then.  I've 
often  wondered  how  she  found  the  girl.  She 
makes  no  end  of  a  pet  of  her.  She's  a  warm- 
hearted old  thing.  She  ought  to  have  had  a 
dozen  children,  and  a  score  of  grandchildren. 
Introduce  your  wife  and  family  to  her,  Giles. 
She'll  take  to  them  at  once.  She's  fond  of  all 
young  people.  She's  wrapped  up  in  her  son  and 
daughter-in-law  and — " 

"Her  goldfish?  "  I  suggested. 
"Her    goldfish,"    assented    Dr.    Whittington, 
witfi  a  grin.     "What  an  ass  she  is.     She  actually 
believes   the    brute   tries    to   jump    out    of   the 
aquarium  to  get  to  her." 

"You  encouraged  her  in  that  belief." 
"My  dear  Giles,"  said  my  predecessor  drily, 
"I  have  indicated  to  you  the  path  your  feet  should 
assiduously    tread    as    regards    the    Robinsons. 
Now  come  and  look  at  my  Blush  Ramblers." 

Dr.    Whittington   was   right.     The   Robinson 
family  was  a  gold  mine,     It  is  not  for  me  to  say 


THE  GOLDFISH  117 

whether  I  resorted  to  a  pick  and  shovel  as  he  had 
done,  or  whether,  resisting  temptation,  I  held 
the  balance  even  between  my  duty,  and  the 
natural  cupidity  of  a  man  with  an  imperceptible 
income,  and  three  small  children.  At  any  rate  I 
saw  a  great  deal  of  the  Robinsons. 

Arthur  was  a  most  interesting  case,  to  which  I 
brought  a  deep  professional  interest.  Perhaps 
also  I  was  touched  by  his  youth  and  good  looks, 
and  felt  compassion  for  the  heavy  handicap 
which  life  had  laid  upon  him.  I  strained  every 
nerve  to  help  him.  Dr.  Whittington  had 
been  an  old-fashioned  somewhat  narrow-minded 
practitioner  close  on  seventy.  I  was  a  young  man, 
fresh  from  walking  the  hospitals.  I  used  modern 
methods,  and  they  were  at  first  attended  with 
marked  success.  Mrs.  Robinson  was  at  my 
feet.  She  regarded  me,  as  did  Arthur,  as  a  heaven- 
born  genius.  She  openly  blessed  the  day  that 
had  seen  the  retirement  of  Dr.  Whittington.  She 
transferred  her  adoration  from  him  to  me  as 
easily  as  a  book  is  transferred  from  one  table  to 
another.  She  called  on  my  wife;  and  instantly 
enfolded  her  and  the  children  in  her  capacious 
affections,  and  showered  on  us  cream-cheeses, 
perambulators,  rocking-chairs,  special  brands  of 
marmalade,  "  The  Souls'  Awakening  "  in  a  plush 
and  gilt  frame,  chocolate  horses  and  dogs,  eider- 
down quilts  and  her  favourite  selection  from  the 
works  of  Marie  Corelli  and  Ella  Wheeler- Wilcox. 


ti8  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

I  began  to  think  that  Dr.  Whittington  had  not 
put  such  an  exorbitant  price  on  the  practise  as  I 
had  at  first  surmised. 

I  fought  with  all  my  strength  for  Arthur,  and 
it  was  many  months  before  I  allowed  myself  to 
realise  that  I  was  waging  a  losing  battle.  I  had 
unlimited  funds  at  my  disposal,  the  Robinson 
purse  had  apparently  no  bottom  to  it.  My  word 
was  law.  What  I  ordered  Mrs.  Robinson  ob- 
sequiously carried  out.  Nevertheless,  at  last 
I  had  to  own  to  myself  that  I  was  vanquished. 
Arthur  was  doomed,  as  Dr.  Whittington  had 
said,  and  certain  sinister  symptoms  were  making 
themselves  more  and  more  apparent.  His  temper 
always  moody  and  irritable,  was  becoming  morose, 
vindictive,  with  sudden  outbursts  of  foolish 
mirth.  The  outposts  were  being  driven  in  one 
after  another.  I  saw  with  profound  discourage- 
ment that  in  time — perhaps  not  for  a  long  time 
if  I  could  fend  it  off — his  malady  would  reach  the 
brain. 

I  encouraged  him  to  be  much  in  the  open  air. 
I  planned  expeditions  by  motor  to  Epping  Forest, 
to  Virginia  Water,  on  which  his  young  wife 
accompanied  him.  She  was  constantly  with 
him,  walked  with  him,  drove  with  him,  played 
patience  with  him,  painted  with  him,  or  rather 
watched  him  paint  until  the  trembling  of  his 
hand  obliged  him  to  lay  down  his  brush.  I 
hardly  exchanged  a  word  with  her  from  one 


THE  GOLDFISH  119 

week's  end  to  another.  She  seemed  a  dutiful, 
docile,  lifeless  sort  of  person,  without  any  of  the 
spontaneity  and  gaiety  of  youth.  Mrs.  Robinson 
owned  to  me  that  fond  as  she  was  of  her  daughter- 
in-law,  her  companionship  had  not  done  all  she 
hoped  for  her  son. 

"So  absent-minded,  Dr.  Giles,  so  silent,  never 
keeps  the  ball  rolling  at  meals  ;  the  very  reverse 
of  chatty,  I  do  assure  you.  I  don't  know  what's 
coming  to  young  people  now-a-days.  In  my 
youth,"  etc.,  etc. 

Gradually  I  conceived  a  slight  dislike  to 
Blanche.  She  seemed  colourless,  lethargic,  one 
of  those  people  who  without  vitality  themselves, 
sap  that  of  others,  and  expect  to  be  dragged 
through  life  by  the  energy  of  those  with  whom 
they  live.  It  was  perfectly  obvious  that  fat  and 
foolish  Mrs.  Robinson  was  the  only  person  in  the 
house  with  any  energy  whatever. 

Presently  the  whole  family  had  influenza. 
Then  for  the  first  time  I  saw  Blanche  alone.  She 
was  laid  up  with  the  malady  at  the  same  time  as 
her  husband  and  mother-in-law.  I  went  to  her 
room,  to  see  how  she  did,  and  found  her  in  bed. 

She  looked  very  small  and  young  and  wan,  in 
an  immense  gilt  four  poster  with  a  magnificent 
satin  quilt. 

I  reassured  her  as  to  her  husband's  condition, 
and  then  asked  her  a  few  questions  about  herself, 
and  told  her  that  she  would  soon  be  well  again. 


120  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

She  gave  polite  answers,  but  again  I  had  that 
first  impression  of  her  that  she  was  making  an 
effort  to  keep  her  attention  from  wandering,  that 
she  felt  no  interest  in  what  I  was  saying. 

"Have  you  an  amusing  book  to  pass  the 
time  ?  "  I  asked. 

She  looked  at  a  pile  on  the  table  near  her. 

"Perhaps  your  eyes  are  too  tired  to  read  ?  " 

"No,"  she  said,  "I  had  forgotten  they  were 
there.  I  don't  care  for  reading." 

Her  eyes  left  the  books  and  travelled  back  to 
the  other  end  of  the  large  ornate  room,  over- 
filled with  richly  gilt  Empire  furniture. 

I  turned  and  followed  her  rapt  gaze. 

There  were  half-a-dozen  yellow  chrysanthe- 
mums in  a  dull  green  jar  on  a  Buhl  chiffonier. 
The  slanting  November  sunshine  fell  on  them, 
and  threw  against  the  wrhite  wall  a  shadow  of 
them.  It  was  a  shadow  transfigured,  intricate 
yet  vague,  mysterious,  beautiful  exceedingly. 

I  should  never  have  noticed  it  if  she  had  not 
looked  at  it  with  such  intentness.  For  a  moment 
I  saw  it  with  her  eyes.  I  was  touched  ;  I  hardly 
knew  why.  All  the  apathy  was  gone  from  her 
face.  There  was  passion  in  it.  She  looked 
entirely  exhausted,  and  yet  it  was  the  first  time 
I  had  seen  her  really  alive. 

The  sunshine  went  out  suddenly,  and  she 
sighed. 

"You     may     get     up     to-morrow,     and     go 


THE  GOLDFISH  121 

downstairs,"  I  said.  "It  is  dull  for  you  alone  up 
here." 

"I  like  being  here,"  she  said. 

Was  she,  like  so  many  women,  "  contrairy  ?  " 
Always  opposing  the  suggestions  of  others,  never 
willing  to  fall  in  with  family  arrangements. 

"Don't  you  want  to  see  the  goldfish?  I 
hazarded,  speaking  as  if  to  a  child.  "He  must 
be  lonely  now  Mrs.  Robinson  is  laid  up.  And 
who  will  give  him  his  crumbs." 

"No,  I  don't  want  to  see  him,"  she  said 
passionately.  "I  never  look  at  him  if  I  can 
help  it.  Oh  Dr.  Giles,  every  one  seems  to 
shut  their  eyes  who  comes  into  this  house — 
everyone — but  don't  you  see  how  dreadful  it 
is  to  be  a  prisoner." 

She  looked  at  me  with  timid  despairing  eyes, 
which  yet  had  a  flicker  of  hope  in  them.  I  patted 
her  hand  gently,  and  found  she  still  had  a  little 
fever. 

"But  he  gets  plenty  of  crumbs,"  I  said  sooth- 
ingly, "  and  it  is  a  nice  aquarium  with  freshwater 
running  through  all  the  time.  I  think  he  is  a 
very  lucky  goldfish." 

She  looked  fixedly  at  me,  and  the  faint  colour 
in  her  cheeks  faded,  the  imploring  look  vanished 
from  her  eyes. 

She  leaned  back  among  her  lace  pillows. 

"That  is  what  Mrs.  Robinson  says,"  she  said 
with  a  quivering  lip,  and  I  perceived  that  I  was 


122  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

relegated  to  the  same  category  in  her  mind  as 
her  mother-in-law. 

She  withdrew  her  thin  hand  and  retreated 
once  more  behind  the  frail  bastion  of  silence 
from  which  she  had  looked  out  at  me  for  all 
these  months  ;  from  which  she  had  for  one 
moment  emerged,  only  to  creep  back  to  its  for- 
lorn shelter. 

A  few  days  later  Mrs.  Robinson  was  convales- 
cent, sitting  up  in  bed  in  a  garish  cap  festooned 
with  cherry-coloured  ribbons,  and  a  silk  wadded 
jacket  to  match.  I  questioned  her  about  her 
daughter-in-law,  in  whom  for  the  first  time  I 
felt  interested.  It  needed  no  acumen  on  my 
part  to  draw  forth  the  whole  of  Blanche's  short 
history.  One  slight  question  was  all  that  was 
necessary  to  turn  on  the  cock  of  Mrs.  Robinson's 
confidences.  The  stream  gushed  forth  at  once, 
it  overflowed,  it  could  hardly  be  turned  off  again. 
I  was  drenched. 

"How  long  has  Blanche  been  married  ?  Two 
years,  Dr.  Giles.  She's  just  nineteen.  That's 
her  age — nineteen.  Seventeen  and  three  days 
when  she  married.  Such  a  romance.  She  was 
seventeen  and  Arthur  was  twenty-two.  Five 
years  difference.  Just  right,  and  you  never  saw 
two  young  people  so  much  in  love  with  each 
other.  And  such  a  beautiful  couple.  It  was  a 
love  match.  Made  in  heaven.  Just  like  his 
father  and  me  over  again.  That  is  what  I  said 


THE  GOLDFISH  123 

to  them.  I  said  on  their  wedding  day  :  'Well, 
I  hope  you  will  be  as  happy  as  your  father  and  I 
were.'  " 

There  was  not  much  information  to  be  retrieved 
from  Mrs.  Robinson's  gushings,  but  in  the  course 
of  the  next  few  days  I  hooked  up  out  of  a  flood 
of  extraneous  matter  a  few  facts  which  had 
apparently  escaped  her  notice. 

Blanche  it  seemed  was  the  niece  of  a  former 
Senior  Curate  of  St.  Botolph's.  "A  splendid 
preacher,  Dr.  Giles,  and  a  real  churchman,  high 
mass  and  confession,  and  incense,  just  the 
priest  for  St.  Botolph's,  a  dedicated  celibate  and 
vegetarian — such  a  saintly  example  to  us  all." 

It  appeared  obvious  to  me,  though  not  to  Mrs. 
Robinson,  that  the  vegetarian  celebate  had  been 
embarrassed  as  to  what  to  do  with  his  niece,  when 
at  the  age  of  seventeen  she  had  been  suddenly 
left  on  his  hands  owing  to  the  inconvenient  death 
of  her  widowed  mother.  Evidently  Blanche 
had  not  had  a  farthing. 

"But  he  was  such  a  wide-minded  man.  Of 
course  he  wanted  dear  Blanche  to  lead  the  highest 
life,  and  to  dedicate  herself  as  he  had  done,  and 
to  go  into  a  sisterhood.  But  she  cried  all  the 
time  when  he  explained  it  to  her,  and  said  she 
could  not  paint  in  a  sisterhood.  And  she  didn't 
seem  to  fancy  illuminating  missals,  or  church 
embroidery,  just  what  he  had  thought  she 
would  like.  He  was  always  thinking  what 


124  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

would  make  her  happy.  And  then  it  turned  out 
there  was  some  question  of  expense  as  well  which 
he  had  not  foreseen,  so  he  gave  up  the  idea.  And 
just  at  that  time  I  had  a  lot  of  trouble  with 
Arthur — with  drink — between  you  and  me.  It 
was  such  a  hot  summer.  I  am  convinced  it  was 
the  heat  that  started  it  ;  too  much  whiskey  in  the 
soda  water — and  other  things  as  well.  Arthur 
was  got  hold  of  and  led  away.  And  Dr.  Whit- 
tington  advised  me  to  find  a  nice  young  wife  for 
him.  And  I  told  Mr.  Copton — that  was  the 
priest's  name,  all  about  it — I  always  told  him 
everything,  and  he  was  most  kind,  and  interested, 
and  so  understanding,  and  he  agreed  a  good 
wife  was  just  what  Arthur  wanted,  and  marriage 
was  an  honourable  estate,  those  were  his  very 
words.  And  Arthur  was  fond  of  painting,  and 
Blanche  was  fond  of  painting  too,  simply  devoted 
to  it,  and  they  had  lessons  together  in  a  private 
studio  and — " 

It  went  on  and  on  for  ever. 

"And  her  uncle  gave  her  away.  He  was  quite 
distressed  that  he  could  not  afford  a  trousseau, 
for  he  was  Rector  Designate  of  Saint  Oressa's  at 
Liverpool,  but  I  told  him  not  to  trouble  about 
that.  I  gave  her  everything  just  as  if  she  had 
been  my  own  child.  I  spent  hundreds  on  her 
trousseau,  and  she  was  married  in  my  Brussels 
lace  veil  that  I  wore  at  my  own  wedding.  I  just 
took  to  her  as  my  own  child  from  the  first.  And 


THE  GOLDFISH  125 

would  you  believe  it  before  he  went  away  on  his 
honeymoon,  Arthur  brought  me  the  goldfish  to 
keep  me  company.  In  a  bowl  it  was.  Such  a 
quaint  idea,  wasn't  it,  so  like  Arthur.  They 
are  my  two  pets,  Blanche  and  Goldy." 

I  am  not  an  artistic  person,  but  even  I  was 
beginning  to  have  doubts  about  Arthur's  talent. 
It  seemed  somehow  unnatural  that  he  was 
always  having  his  work  enlarged  by  a  third  or  a 
fifth,  or  both.  Every  picture  he  had  painted, 
before  his  hands  trembled  too  much  to  hold  a 
brush,  was  faithfully  copied  and  enlarged  by  his 
wife.  She  reproduced  his  dreary  compositions 
with  amazing  exactitude,  working  for  hours 
together  in  a  corner  of  his  studio,  while  he  lay 
pallid,  with  half-closed  eyes  on  the  black  satin 
sofa,  watching  her. 

I  had  always  taken  for  granted  they  were  a 
devoted  couple.  Mrs.  Robinson  was  always 
saying  so,  and  it  was  obvious  that  Arthur  never 
willingly  allowed  his  wife  out  of  his  sight. 

However,  one  morning  I  came  into  the  studio 
when  there  was  trouble  between  them.  I  saw 
at  once  it  was  one  of  his  worst  days. 

He  was  standing  before  an  enlargement  of  one 
of  his  pictures  livid  with  anger. 

"How  often  am  I  to  to  tell  you  that  a  copy 
must  be  exact,"  he  stammered  in  his  disjointed 
staccato  speech.  "If  you  quote  a  line  of  poetry 
do  you  alter  one  of  the  words  ?  If  I  trust  you  tq 


126  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

reproduce  a  picture  surely  you  know  you  are  not 
at  liberty  to  change  it." 

She  was  as  pale  as  he  was.  She  looked 
dully  at  him,  and  then  at  her  own  canvas  on  the 
easel. 

"I  forgot,"  she  said,  in  a  suffocated  voice. 

I  looked  at  the  original  and  the  copy,  and  even 
my  stolid  heart  beat  a  little  quicker. 

The  original  represented  a  young  girl — his  wife 
had  evidently  sat  for  him — playing  on  a  harp, 
while  a  man  listened,  leaning  against  a  table, 
with  a  bowl  of  chrysanthemums  upon  it. 

The  copy  was  much  larger  than  the  original, 
and  its  wooden  smugness  was  faithfully  repro- 
duced. The  faulty  drawing  of  the  two  figures 
seemed  to  have  been  accentuated  by  doubling  its 
size.  It  was  an  amazingly  exact  reproduction, 
except  in  one  particular.  In  Blanche's  copy 
she  had  made  the  shadow  of  the  chrysanthemums 
fall  upon  the  wall.  It  was  a  wonderful,  a 
mysterious  shadow,  /  had  seen  it  before. 

"I  hadn't  indicated  the  slightest  shadow," 
Arthur  continued.  "There  is  no  sunshine  in  the 
room.  You  have  deliberately  falsified  my  com- 
position." 

"I  did  it  without  thinking,"  said  Blanche 
shivering.  "It  is  a  mistake." 

"A  mistake,"  he  said  sullenly.  "Your  heart 
isn't  in  your  work,  that  is  the  truth.  You  don't 
really  care  to  help  me  to  find  my  true  expression." 


THE  GOLDFISH  127 

And  he  took  the  canvas  from  the  easel  and  tore 
it  in  two. 

Did  he  half  know,  did  some  voice  in  the 
back  of  his  twisted  brain  cry  out  to  him  that 
his  part  of  the  picture  was  hopelessly  mediocre 
and  out  of  drawing,  that  the  only  value  it 
possessed  was  the  shadow  of  the  chrysanthe- 
mums ?  Was  there  jealousy  in  his  rage  ?  Who 
shall  say  ! 

I  butted  in  at  this  point,  and  made  a  pretext 
for  sending  Blanche  out  of  the  room. 

"Now,  my  dear  fellow,"  I  said  confidentially, 
"don't  in  future  try  to  associate  your  wife  with 
your  art.  It  is  quite  beyond  her.  Women,  sir, 
have  no  artistic  feeling.  The  home,  dress, 
amusement  that  is  their  department.  '  Occupy 
till  I  come,'  might  well  have  been  said  of  feminine 
talent.  It  does  occupy — till — ahem  !  we  arrive. 
When  a  woman  is  happily  married  like  your  wife 
she  doesn't  care  a  fig  for  anything  else.  Let  her 
share  your  lighter  moments,  your  walks  and 
drives,  allow  her  to  solace  your  leisure.  The 
bow,  sir,  must  not  be  always  at  full  stretch.  But 
promise  me  you  won't  allow  her  to  copy  any  more 
of  your  pictures." 

"Never    again,"    said    Arthur    sepulchrally, 
stretched  face  downwards  on  the  satin  sofa. 

I  picked  up  the  two  pieces  of  torn  canvas.  A 
sudden  idea  seized  me. 

"And  now,"  I  said,  "I  shall  say  a  few  words  of 


128  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

reprimand   to   Mrs.    Robinson.     You   need   not 
fear  that  I  shall  be  too  severe  with  her." 

Arthur  made  no  movement,  and  I  left  him, 
and  after  taking  the  torn  picture  to  my  car  I 
climbed  to  the  top  of  the  house  where  I  suspected 
I  should  find  Blanche. 

Her  mother-in-law  had  reluctantly  given  her 
leave  to  use  an  attic  lumber  room,  and,  amid  a 
litter  of  old  trunks  and  derelict  furniture  and 
cardboard  boxes,  she  had  made  a  little  clearing 
near  the  window,  where  she  worked  feverishly 
at  her  painting  in  her  rare  leisure. 

I  had  seen  the  room  once  when  I  had  helped 
the  nurse  to  carry  down  a  screen  put  away  there, 
and  suddenly  needed  in  one  of  Arthur's  many 
illnesses.  I  had  been  touched  by  the  evident 
attempt  to  make  some  sort  of  refuge  in  that  large 
house,  where  there  were  several  empty  rooms  on 
the  lower  floors,  but — perhaps — no  privacy. 

I  quickly  found  that  Mrs.  Robinson  tacitly 
disapproved  of  Blanche  working  in  the  attic. 
Her  kind  face  became  almost  hard  when  she 
spoke  of  the  hours  her  daughter-in-law  spent 
there,  when  her  sick  husband  wanted  her  down- 
stairs. 

I  tapped  at  the  door,  but  there  was  no  answer, 
and  I  went  in.  Blanche  was  sitting  near  the 
window  on  a  leather  trunk. 

I  expected  to  find  her  distressed,  but  her  eyes, 
a?  they  were  raised  to  meet  mine,  were 


THE  GOLDFISH  129 

untroubled.  An  uncomprehending  calm  dwelt  in 
them.  I  saw  that  she  had  already  forgotten 
her  husband's  anger  in  her  complete  absorption 
in  something  else. 

For  the  first  time  it  struck  me  that  her  mental 
condition  was  not  quite  normal.  Had  she  then 
no  memory  ;  or  did  she  continually  revert,  as 
soon  as  she  was  left  to  herself  to  some  world  of 
her  own  imagination,  where  her  harassed,  be- 
wildered soul  was  refreshed  ?  I  remembered  the 
look  I  had  often  seen  in  her  face,  the  piteous 
expression  of  one  anxiously  endeavouring  and 
failing  to  fix  her  attention. 

She  was  giving  the  whole  of  it  now  to  a  picture 
on  a  low  easel  before  her.  I  drew  near  and  looked 
at  it  also. 

It  was  a  portrait  of  the  goldfish.  It  was  really 
exactly  like  him  with  his  eye  turned  up  on  the 
look  out  for  crumbs.  He  was  outlined  against  a 
charming  assortment  of  foreign  shells,  strewn 
artistically  on  a  zinc  floor.  The  aquarium  was 
encircled  by  a  pretty  little  grove  of  cowslips  and 
primroses,  which  gave  the  picture  a  cheerful 
and  pleasing  aspect. 

"It  is  lovely,"  I  said. 

"He  is  a  lucky  goldfish,  isn't  he  ?  "  she  said 
apathetically. 

I  pondered  long  that  night  over  Blanche.  I 
reproached  myself  that  I  had  not  perceived  earlier 
that  she  was  overwrought.  When  I  came  to 


130  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

think  of  it  her  life  was  deeply  overshadowed  by 
her  husband's  illness.  Was  it  possible  that  she 
was  the  more  talented  of  the  two,  and  that  it  was 
not  congenial  to  her  to  spend  so  much  of  her 
time  docilely  copying  Arthur's  pictures?  I  had 
never  thought  of  that  before.  I  knew  nothing 
about  art  myself,  but  I  could  find  out.  I  was 
becoming  much  more  occupied  by  this  time,  and 
one  of  my  patients  was  the  celebrated  artist,  M., 
whose  slow  death  I  was  trying  to  make  as  painless 
as  possible. 

A  day  or  two  later  I  laid  before  him  the  picture 
Arthur  had  torn  in  two. 

I  can  still  see  M.  sitting  in  his  arm-chair  in  the 
ragged  dressing  gown  which  he  wore  day  and 
night,  unshaved,  wrinkled,  sixty. 

He  threw  the  larger  half  of  the  canvas  on  the 
floor,  and  held  the  piece  containing  the  chry- 
santhemums and  their  shadow  in  his  thin  shaking 
talon  of  a  hand,  moving  it  now  nearer  now  further 
away  from  his  half  blind  blood-shot  eyes. 

I  began  to  explain  that  only  the  chrysanthe- 
mums were  by  the  wife  of  the  painter  of  the 
picture,  but  he  brushed  me  aside. 

"She  can  see,"  he  said  at  last.  "And  she's 
honest.  I  was  honest  once.  She  can't  always 
say  all  she  sees — who  can — but  she  sees  every- 
thing. Bring  me  something  more  of  hers." 

Reader,  after  immense  cogitation  I  decided 
to  take  him  two  of  Arthur's  compositions,  the 


THE  GOLDFISH  131 

couple  which  after  hours  of  agitated  vacillation 
he  considered  to  be  his  best.  They  were  all 
spread  out  in  his  studio,  and  I  had  to  assist  in 
his  decision.  He  had  on  several  occasions — 
knowing  I  attended  the  great  man — hinted  to  me 
that  he  should  like  M.  to  see  his  work  and  advise 
him  upon  it,  but  I  had  never  taken  the  hint. 
Mrs.  Robinson  was  only  surprised  that  he  had 
not  pressed  to  see  her  son's  pictures  earlier. 
She  and  Arthur  evidently  thought  I  had  kept 
them  from  the  famous  painter's  notice  until  now, 
as,  indeed,  I  had. 

"And  I  must  take  something  of  yours  too,"  I 
said  kindly  to  Blanche  as  she  put  the  two  selected 
works  of  art  into  a  magnificent  portfolio. 

"Yes,  indeed,"  said  Mrs.  Robinson.  "Blanche 
paints  sweetly  too,  but  mostly  copies.  She's  a 
wonderful  hand  at  copying." 

"I  have  nothing,"  said  Blanche,  "except  the 
goldfish." 

"Then  I  must  take  him,"  I  said.  This  was 
regarded  as  a  great  joke  by  Arthur  and  his 
mother,  and  they  could  hardly  believe  I  was  in 
earnest  until  I  sent  Blanche  for  it. 

"It's  Goldy  to  the  very  life,"  said  Mrs.  Robin- 
son fondly,  "and  the  shells  and  everything  exact. 
Such  a  beautiful  home  for  him." 

Arthur  looked  gloomily  at  the  little  picture, 
and  for  a  moment  I  thought  he  would  forbid  my 
taking  it,  but  I  wrapped  it  up  with  decision,  put 


i3*  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

it  in  the  portfolio  with  the  others,  and  departed. 

I  found  M.  as  usual  in  his  armchair  in  his 
studio,  leaning  back  livid  and  breathless,  en- 
deavouring so  he  whispered  "to  get  forward  with 
his  dying." 

I  assured  him  he  was  getting  forward  at  a 
great  pace. 

"Not  quick  enough  for  me,  Giles,"  he  said, 
"and  you  won't  help  me  out,  d—  -  you." 

I  put  the  goldfish  on  a  chair  in  front  of  him. 
He  looked  at  it  for  some  moments  without  seeing 
it,  and  then  reared  himself  slowly  in  his  chair. 

He  began  to  speak  in  his  broken  husky  voice, 
and  for  an  instant  I  thought  he  had  gone  mad. 

"Ha  !  "  he  said,  leaning  forward  towards  the 
picture.  "You're  portrayed,  sir.  Your  un- 
sympathetic personality,  your  unhealthy  spots, 
your  dorsal  redness,  and  your  abdominal  pallor, 
your  sullen  eye  turned  upwards  to  your  captors 
and  their  crumbs,  all  these  are  rendered  writh  lynx- 
eyed  fidelity.  Privacy  is  not  for  you.  Like 
Marie  Antoinette,  you  are  always  in  the  full  view 
of  your  gaolers." 

He  paused  to  take  breath. 

"This  is  England,  a  free  country  where  we  lock 
into  tiny  prisons  for  our  amusement  the  swiftest 
of  God's  creatures,  birds,  squirrels,  rabbits,  mice, 
fishes.  You  are  silhouetted  against  a  background 
of  incongruous  foreign  shells  strewn  on  a  zinc 
floor  :  the  nightmare  of  a  mad  conchologist. 


THE  GOLDFISH  133 

What  tenderness,  what  beauty  in  the  cowslips 
and  primroses  which  encircle  your  prison  and 
almost  hide  the  iron  grating — but  not  quite. 
The  rapture  of  Spring  is  in  them.  They  bloom, 
they  bloom,  every  bud  is  opening.  The  contrast 
between  their  joyous  immobility  and  your  en- 
forced immobility  is  complete.  Nothing  remains 
to. you,  to  you  once  swift,  once  beautiful,  once 
free,  nothing  remains  to  you  in  your  corpulent 
despair  except — the  pleasures  of  the  table." 

M.  leaned  back  exhausted,  trembling  a  little. 

"It  is  certainly  a  work  of  the  imagination," 
I  hazarded,  "if  you  can  read  all  that  into  it." 

"Giles,  my  good  fellow,  confine  yourself  to  your 
own  sphere,  how  to  keep  in  life  against  my  will 
and  all  laws  of  humanity  my  miserable  worn  out 
carcase.  That  is  not  a  work  of  the  imagination. 
It  is  the  work  of  close  and  passionate  observation, 
observation  so  close,  and  of  such  integrity  that 
it  fears  nothing,  evades  nothing.  It  is  tre- 
mendous." 

There  was  a  moment's  silence.  I  was  a  little 
hurt.  I  knew  I  was  ignorant  about  art,  but  after 
all  I  had  brought  the  picture  to  M.'s  notice. 

"How  old  is  she?" 

"Nineteen." 

"I've  never  had  a  pupil,  but  if  I  could  live  a 
few  months  longer  I  would  take  her.  I  suppose 
she's  starving.  I  nearly  starved  at  her  age.  I'll 
give  her  a  hundred  for  it,  and  I'll  see  to  its  future. 


134  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

Send  her  round  here  to-morrow  morning."  He 
scrawled  and  flung  me  a  cheque  for  a  hundred 
guineas. 

"Now,  understand,"  I  said,  "I  will  bring  the 
girl  to  see  you  to-morrow  on  one  condition  only, 
that  you  buy  her  husband's  '  Last  Farewell/ 
and  'The  dawn  of  love'  for  fifty  pounds  each. 
They  are  in  this  portfolio — and  '  The  Goldfish ' 
by  his  wife  for  five.  Is  that  a  bargain?  " 

"If  you  say  so  it  is.  You  always  get  your  own 
way.  I  suppose  he's  jealous  of  her." 

"He's  just  beginning  to  be,  and  he  doesn't  do 
things  by  halves." 

Perhaps  the  happiest  moment  of  poor  Arthur's 
tawdry  inflamed  existence  was  when  I  told  him 
that  the  great  M.  had  bought  his  pictures.  The 
latent  suspicion  and  smouldering  animosity  died 
out  of  his  eyes.  He  became  radiant,  boyish,  for 
the  moment  sane.  Perhaps  he  had  looked  like 
that  before  the  shadow  fell.  Blanche,  too,  was 
suffused  with  delight.  Mrs.  Robinson,  hurrying 
in  with  an  armful  of  lilac  orchids,  was  over- 
joyed. She  burst  forth  in  loud  jubilation,  not 
unlike  the  screeches  of  the  London  "syrens" 
when  they  herald  the  coming  in  of  the  New  Year. 
She  it  seemed  had  always  known,  always  seen 
her  boy's  genius.  He  would  get  into  the 
Academy  now,  from  which  jealousy  had  so  long 
kept  him  out.  He  would  be  hung  on  the  line. 
He  would  be  recognised.  He  would  be  as  great 


THE  GOLDFISH  133 

as  M.  himself,  greater,  for  she  and  others  among 
her  friends  had  never  fancied  his  pictures.  They 
had  not  the  lofty  moral  tone  of  Arthur's. 

I  produced  the  cheque. 

"One  hundred  pounds  for  Arthur,"  I  said,  "and 
five  pounds  for  the  goldfish." 

Blanche  started  violently  and  looked  in- 
credulously at  me. 

Arthur's  jaw  dropped.  Then  he  said  patron- 
izingly, "Well  done,  Blanche,"  and  leaned  back 
pallid  and  exhausted  on  the  satin  couch. 

"I  must  see  him,"  he  said  over  and  over  again 
as  his  mother  laid  a  warm  rug  over  his  knees,  and 
his  wife  put  a  cushion  behind  his  head.  "He 
could  tell  me  things,  tricks  of  the  trade.  Art  is 
all  a  trick." 

"He  found  no  fault  with  your  work,"  I  said, 
"but — don't  be  discouraged,  Blanche — he  did 
criticise  yours.  He  said  you  could  not  put  down 
all  you  saw." 

"What  have  I  always  told  you,  Blanche  ?  " 
said  Arthur  solemnly.  "You  put  down  what 
you  don't  see.  Look  at  that  shadow  where  I 
had  not  put  one." 

"He  is  really  too  ill  to  see  anyone,  but  he  will 
speak  to  Blanche  for  a  few  minutes."  I  turned 
to  her.  "You  must  not  mind  if  he  is  severe.  He 
is  a  drastic  critic.  Would  you  like  to  put  on  your 
hat  and  come  with  me?  I  am  going  on  to  him 
now." 


136  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

I  had  some  difficulty  in  getting  her  out  of  the 
house.  Mrs.  Robinson  wanted  to  come  too. 
Arthur  was  determined  that  she  should  wait  till 
he  was  better,  and  they  could  go  together.  But 
I  had  long  since  established  my  authority  in  that 
household.  I  had  my  way. 

Blanche  asked  no  questions  as  we  drove  along. 
She  did  not  seem  the  least  surprised  that  the 
greatest  painter  of  his  day  had  bought  her 
husband's  pictures.  Was  she  lacking  in  in- 
telligence ?  Was  there  some  tiny  screw  loose  in 
her  mind  ? 

M.  had  not  made  a  toilet  as  I  half  expected  he 
would.  When  we  came  in  he  was  standing  with 
his  back  to  us,  leaning  against  the  mantelpiece, 
his  unshaved  chin  on  his  hands.  His  horrible 
old  dressing  gown,  stained  with  paint,  and  show- 
ing numerous  large  patches  of  hostile  colours, 
clung  to  him  more  tightly  than  ever.  His 
decrepidness  struck  me  afresh.  He  looked  what, 
indeed,  he  was,  an  old  and  depraved  man, 
repulsive,  formidable — unwashed — a  complex 
wreck,  dying  indomitably  on  his  feet. 

"And  so  you  can  do  things  like  that,"  he  said, 
turning  towards  Blanche  a  face  contracted  with 
pain,  and  pointing  a  lean  finger  at  the  goldfish, 
and  the  chrysanthemum  shadow,  propped  side 
by  side  on  the  mantel  piece. 

"Yes." 

"Where  were  you  taught  ?  " 


THE  GOLDFISH  137 

She  mentioned  the  school  where  she  had 
studied. 

"Why  did  you  leave  it  ?  " 

"Because  Mother  died,  and  I  had  not  any 
money  to  go  on  with  my  education." 

"And  so  you  married  for  a  home  I  suppose," 
he  snarled,  showing  his  black  teeth,  "for  silken 
gowns  and  delicate  fare  and  costly  furs  such  as 
you  are  wearing  now." 

She  did  not  answer. 

"You  had  better  have  gone  on  the  streets  and 
stuck  to  your  painting." 

Blanche's  dark  eyes  met  the  painter's  horrible 
leer  without  flinching. 

"I  wish  I  had,"  she  said. 

They  had  both  forgotten  me.  They  were 
intent  upon  each  other. 

And  she  who  never  spoke  about  herself  said 
to  this  stranger  : 

"I  married  because  I  did  not  want  to  go  into  a 
sisterhood,  and  because  Arthur  said  he  under- 
stood what  I  felt  about  painting,  and  that  he  felt 
the  same,  and  that  when  we  were  married  we 
would  both  study  under  S.,  and  I  was  grateful 
to  him,  and  I  thought  I  loved  him.  But  S.  would 
not  take  him  and  wanted  to  take  me.  And  Arthur 
was  dreadfully  angry,  and  would  not  let  me  go 
without  him.  And  the  years  passed,  hundreds 
and  hundreds  of  years,  and  Arthur  changed  to 
me.  And  he  has  to  be  humoured.  And  now — 


I3«  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

I  copy  his  pictures.  I  enlarge  them.  Some- 
times I  decrease  them,  but  not  often.  He  likes 
to  watch  me  doing  them.  He  does  not  care  for 
me  to  be  doing  anything  else." 

There  was  a  long  silence. 

They  stood  looking  at  each  other,  and  it 
seemed  as  if  the  sword  that  had  pierced  her  soul 
pierced  his  also. 

"Leave  all  and  follow  me,"  said  the  painter  at 
last.  "That  is  the  voice  of  art,  as  well  as  of 
Jesus  of  Nazareth.  That  is  the  law.  There  is 
no  middle  course.  You  have  not  left  all,  you 
have  not  followed.  You  have  dallied  and 
faltered  and  betrayed  your  gift.  You  have 
denied  your  Lord.  And  your  sin  has  found  you 
out.  You  are  miserable  ;  you  deserve  to  be 
miserable." 

She  made  no  answer. 

"But  you  are  at  the  end  of  your  tether.  I 
know  what  I  know.  You  can't  go  on.  You  are 
nineteen  and  your  life  is  unendurable  to  you. 
You  are  touching  the  fringe  of  despair.  Break 
away  from  your  life  before  it  breaks  you.  Shake 
its  dust  from  off  your  feet.  Forsake  all  and  find 
peace  in  following  your  art." 

"You  might  as  well  say  to  the  goldfish,  jump 
out,"  said  Blanche,  white  to  the  lips,  pointing 
to  the  picture. 

"I  do  say  to  him,  'Jump  out.'  Leap  in  the 
dark,  and  risk  dying  on  a  vulgar  Axminster 


THE  GOLDFISH  139 

carpet,  and  being  trodden  into  it,  rather  than 
pine  in  prison  on  sponge  cake." 

"Yes,"  said  Blanche  fiercely,  "but  there  is  the 
wire  netting.  It's  not  in  the  picture,  but  you 
know  it's  there.  He  jumps  and  jumps.  Haven't 
I  said  so  in  the  picture  !  And  it  throws  him 
back.  You  know  that.  I  was  like  him  once.  I 
used  to  jump,  but  I  always  fell  back.  I  don't 
jump  any  more  now." 

And  then,  without  any  warning,  she  burst  into 
a  paroxysm  of  tears. 

For  a  moment  I  stared  at  her  stupified,  and 
then  slipped  out  of  the  room  to  fetch  a  glass  of 
water. 

When  I  came  back  M.  was  sunk  down  in  his 
armchair,  and  she  was  crouching  on  the  ground 
before  him  almost  beside  herself,  holding  him 
by  the  feet. 

"Let  me  live  with  you,"  she  gasped  half 
distraught.  "Arthur  hates  me,  and  I'm  fright- 
ened of  him.  He's  mad,  mad,  mad,  only 
Dr.  Giles  pretends  he  isn't,  and  Mrs.  Robinson 
pretends  ;  everything  in  that  dreadful  house  is 
pretence,  nothing  real  anywhere.  Let  me  live 
with  you.  Then  he'll  divorce  me,  and  you  needn't 
marry  me.  I  don't  want  to  be  married.  I 
won't  be  any  trouble  to  you.  No  pretty  clothes, 
no  amusements,  no  expense.  I  don't  want 
anything  except  a  little  time  to  myself,  to 
paint." 


140  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

"You  poor  soul,"  said  the  painter  faintly,  and 
in  his  harsh  voice  was  an  infinite  compassion. 

"Help  me  to  jump  out,"  she  shrieked,  clinging 
to  him. 

"My  child,"  he  said.  "I  cannot  help  you.  I 
am  dying.  I  could  not  live  long  enough  even 
to  blacken  your  name.  I  have  failed  others  in 
the  past  whom  I  might  have  succoured.  Now  I 
fail  you  as  I  failed  them.  There  is  no  help  in 
me." 

He  closed  his  eyes,  but  nevertheless  two  very 
small  tears  crept  from  beneath  the  wrinkled  lids, 
and  stood  in  the  furrows  of  his  cheeks. 

She  trembled  and  then  rose  slowly  to  her 
feet,  and  obediently  took  the  glass  of  water  which 
I  proffered  to  her.  She  drank  a  little,  and  then 
placed  the  glass  carefully  on  the  table  and  drew 
on  her  gloves.  I  saw  that  she  had  withdrawn 
once  more  after  a  terrible  bid  for  freedom  into 
her  fortress  of  reserve.  She  was  once  more  the 
impassive,  colourless  creature  whom  I  had  seen 
almost  daily  for  a  year  without  knowing  in  the 
least  until  to-day  what  she  really  was. 

"I  ought  to  be  going  back  now,"  she  said  to 
me. 

"I  will  take  you  home,"  I  said. 

She  went  slowly  up  to  M.  and  stood  before  him. 
I  had  never  seen  her  look  so  beautiful. 

The  old  man  looked  at  her  fixedly. 

**!  made  up  my  mind,"  she  said,  "after  I  spoke 


THE  GOLDFISH  141 

to  Dr.  Giles  that  I  would  never  try  to  jump  out 
any  more,  but  you  see  I  did." 

"Forgive  me,"  he  said  brokenly,  holding  out  a 
shaking  hand. 

"It's  not  your  fault,"  she  said,  clasping  his 
hand  in  both  of  hers.  "You  are  good,  and  you 
understand.  You  are  the  only  person  I  have 
ever  met  who  would  help  me  if  you  could.  But 
no  one  can  help  me.  No  one." 

And  very  reverently,  very  tenderly,  she  kissed 
his  leaden  hand  and  laid  it  down  upon  his 
knee. 

As  I  took  Blanche  home  I  said  to  her  : 

"And  when  did  you  appeal  to  me,  and  when 
did  I  repulse  you  ?  " 

"When  I  spoke  to  you  about  Goldy  and  you 
weren't  sorry,  you  did  not  mind  a  bit.  You  only 
said  he  was  a  lucky  goldfish." 

"And  what  in  Heaven's  name  had  that  to  do 
with  you  ?  " 

She  looked  scornfully  at  me  as  if  she  were  not 
going  to  be  entrapped  into  speaking  again. 

I  saw  that  she  had — so  to  speak — ruled  me  out 
of  her  life.  Perhaps  when  I  first  came  to  that 
unhappy  house  nearly  a  year  ago  she  had  looked 
to  me  as  a  possible  helper,  had  weighed  me  in  the 
balance,  and  had  found  me  wanting. 

I  was  cut  to  the  heart,  for  deep  down,  at  the 
bottom  of  my  mind  I  saw  at  last,  that  I  had  failed 
her. 


142  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

She  might  be,  she  probably  was,  slightly 
deranged,  but,  nevertheless,  she  had  timidly, 
obscurely  sought  my  aid,  and  had  found  no  help 
in  me. 

M.  died  the  following  evening,  after  trying  to 
die  throughout  the  whole  day.  I  never  left  him 
until,  at  last,  late  at  night,  he  laid  down  his 
courage,  having  no  further  need  of  it,  and  reached 
the  end  of  his  ordeal. 

Next  morning  after  breakfast  I  went  as  usual 
to  the  Robinson's  house,  and,  accoiding  to 
custom,  was  shown  into  the  drawing-room.  Now 
that  M.  was  out  of  his  agony  my  mind  reverted  to 
Blanche.  My  wife  and  children  were  going  to  the 
seaside,  and  my  wife  had  eagerly  agreed  to  take 
Blanche  with  her,  if  she  could  be  spared. 

"But  they  won't  let  her  go,"  said  the  little 
woman. 

"They  must  if  I  say  it's  necessary,"  I  said  with 
professional  dignity.  I  wondered  as  I  waited  in 
the  immense  Robinson  drawing-room  how  best  I 
could  introduce  the  subject.  Half  involuntarily 
I  approached  the  aquarium.  As  I  drew  near  my 
foot  caught  on  something  slippery  and  stiff.  I 
looked  down,  and  saw  it  was  the  dead  body  of  the 
goldfish  on  the  carpet.  I  picked  it  up,  and  was 
staring  at  it  when  Mrs.  Robinson  came  in.  She 
gave  a  cry  wnen  she  saw  it,  and  wrung  her  hands. 

"Put  him  back  in  the  water,"  she  shrieked. 
"He  may  be  still  alive." 


THE  GOLDFISH  143 

I  put  him  back  into  his  cell,  but  it  had  no 
longer  any  power  over  that  poor  captive.  "Goldy" 
floated  grotesque  and  upside  down  on  the  surface 
of  the  water.  His  release  had  come. 

"He  must  have  jumped  out  to  get  to  me  when 
I  was  not  there,"  sobbed  Mrs.  Robinson,  the  easy 
tears  coursing  down  her  fat  cheeks.  "My  poor 
faithful  loving  little  pet.  But  someone  has  taken 
the  wire  off  the  aquarium.  Who  could  have  been 
so  wicked  ?  Downright  cruel  I  call  it." 

The  wire,  true  enough,  had  been  unhooked, 
and  was  laid  among  the  hyacinths  on  the  water's 
edge. 

"Where  is  Blanche?"  I  asked.  "I  want  to 
talk  to  you  about  her.  I  do  not  think  she  is  well, 
and  I  should  advise— 

"That  was  just  what  I  was  going  to  tell  3'ou 
when  I  came  in  and  saw  that  poor  little  darling 
dead  in  your  hand.  I  am  dreadfully  worried 
about  Blanche.  She  has  been  out  all  night. 
She  hasn't  come  in  yet." 

"Out  all  night  ?  "    A  vague  trouble  seized  me. 

"Yes,"  said  Mrs.  Robinson,  "all  night.  Would 
you  have  thought  it  possible  ?  But  between  you 
and  me  it's  not  the  first  time.  Once  long  ago, 
just  before  you  came  to  us,  she  did  just  the  same. 
She — actually — ran  away  :  ran  away  fromi  her 
husband  and  me,  and  her  beautiful  home,  though 
we  had  done  everything  in  the  world  to  make  her 
happy.  She  went  to  her  uncle  at  Liverpool, 


144  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

who  never  liked  her.  He  telegraphed  to  us  at 
once,  and  he  brought  her  back  next  day.  He 
spoke  to  her  most  beautifully,  and  left  her  with 
us.  She  seemed  quite  dazed  at  first,  but  she  got 
round  it  and  became  as  usual,  always  very  silent 
and  dull.  Not  the  companion  for  Arthur.  No 
brightness  or  gaiety.  Blanche  has  been  a  great 
disappointment  to  me,  tho'  I've  never  shown 
it,  and  I'm  not  one  to  bear  malice,  I've  always 
made  a  pet  of  her.  But  between  you  and  me, 
Dr.  Giles,  Arthur  is  convinced  that  she  is  not 
quite  right  in  her  head,  and  that  she  ought  to  be 
shut  up." 

"But  she  is  shut  up  now,"  I  said  involuntarily. 

She  stared  at  me  amazed. 

A  servant  brought  in  a  telegram. 

"I  telegraphed  to  her  uncle  first  thing  this 
morning,"  said  Mrs.  Robinson,  "to  ask  if  she  was 
with  him.  Now  we  shall  hear  what  he  says." 

She  opened  the  envelope  and  spread  out  the 
contents. 

"She's  not  with  him,"  she  said.  "Then  Dr. 
Giles,  where  is  she?  Where  can  she  be?" 

Later  in  the  day  we  knew  that  Blanche  had 
taken  refuge  in  the  Serpentine. 

The  two  pets  had  fled  together.  She  had  made 
the  way  of  escape  easy  for  her  weaker  brother. 

It  was  early  in  May.  There  was  the  usual 
crush  at  the  Academy.  I  elbowed  my  way 


THE  GOLDFISH  145 

through  the  crowd  to  look  at  Serjeant's  majestic 
portait  of  M.  Near  it  on  the  line  hung  the 
picture  of  the  goldfish. 

A  long-haired  student  and  a  little  boy  were 
staring  at  it. 

"Mummy,"  said  the  child,  running  to  a  beauti- 
fully dressed  slender  woman  looking  at  the 
Serjeant,  "I  want  a  goldfish,  too." 

"Well,  darling,  you  shall  have  one,"  she  said, 
and,  turning  to  the  young  man  who  accompanied 
her,  she  added,  "You  never  saw  a  child  so  fond 
of  animals  as  Cedric." 


The  Stars  in  their  Courses 

I  WAS  always  somewhat  amazed  when  I  came  to 
think  of  it,  but  I  hardly  ever  did  think  of  it,  that 
my  cousin,  Jimmy  Cross,  should  have  married 
Gertrude  Bingham.  There  seemed  no  reason 
for  such  a  desperate  step  on  his  part.  But  if  one 
is  going  to  be  taken  aback  by  the  alliances  of  one's 
friends  and  relations  one  would  journey  through 
life  in  a  continual  state  of  astonishment,  and  the 
marriage  service  especially  exhorts  the  married 
"not  to  be  afraid  with  any  amazement,"  which 
shows  that  that  is  the  natural  emotion  evoked 
by  contemplation  of  the  holy  estate,  and  that  it 
is  our  duty  not  to  give  way  to  it. 

I  said  there  seemed  no  reason  for  the  lethargic 
Jimmy  to  take  this  step,  especially  as  he  had  been 
married  before,  and  had  enjoyed  a  serene  widow- 
hood for  some  years.  But  what  I  forgot  was 
that  he  never  did  take  any  step  at  all  in  either 
marriage.  He  just  sat  still. 

The  first  time  his  Mother  arranged  everything, 
and  the  result,  if  dull,  was  not  actually  un- 
pleasant. 

The  second  time  Gertrude  Bingham  took  all 
146 


THE  STARS  IN  THEIR  COURSES       147 

the  necessary  steps  with  precision  and  determi- 
nation. Now  and  then  it  certainly  seemed  as  if 
he  would  take  alarm  and  run  away,  but  he  did 
not.  He  remained  seated. 

It  is  as  impossible  for  a  man  rooted  in  inertia 
to  achieve  a  marriage  which  implies  an  effort, 
as  it  is  for  him  to  evade  a  marriage,  the  avoidance 
of  which  requires  an  effort.  He  remains  re- 
cumbent both  when  he  ought  to  pursue  and 
when  he  ought  to  fly.  He  is  the  prey  of  energetic 
kidnappers. 

Gertrude  was  a  great  astrologer  and  conversed 
in  astrological  terms,  which  I  repeat,  but  which  I 
don't  pretend  to  understand.  She  told  me  (after 
the  wedding)  that  when  she  discovered  that 
Jimmy's  moon  in  the  house  of  marriage  was  semi-, 
sextile  to  her  Venus  she  had  known  from  the  first 
that  their  union  was  inevitable.  I  think  Jimmy 
felt  it  so  too,  and  that  it  was  no  use  struggling. 
To  put  it  mildly,  she  placed  no  obstacles  in  the 
way  of  this  inevitable  union,  and  it  took  place 
amid  a  general  chorus  of  rather  sarcastic  ap- 
proval from  both  families. 

What  a  mother  Gertrude  would  make  to  Joan, 
Jimmy's  rather  spoilt  girl  of  twelve,  what  a  wife 
to  Jimmy  himself,  what  an  excellent  influence 
in  the  parish,  what  an  energetic  addition  to  our 
sleepy  neighbourhood.  We  were  told  we  were 
going  to  be  stirred  up.  I  never  met  the  second 
Mrs.  Cross  till  Jimmy  brought  her  down  as  a 


148  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

bride  to  call  on  me  in  my  cottage  near  his  park 
gates.  She  at  once  inspired  me  with  all  the 
terror  which  very  well-dressed  people  with 
exactly  the  right  hair  and  earrings  always  arouse 
in  me.  She  was  good-looking,  upright,  had 
perfect  health  and  teeth  and  circulation,  did 
breathing  exercises,  had  always  just  finished  the 
book  of  the  moment,  and  was  ready  with  an 
opinion  on  it,  not  a  considered  opinion — but  an 
opinion.  During  her  first  call  I  discovered  that 
she  had,  for  many  years,  held  strong  views  about 
the  necessity  of  school  life  for  only  children,  and 
was  already  on  the  look-out  for  a  seminary  for 
Joan. 

"It  is  in  her  horoscope,"  she  said  to  me,  as  we 
walked  in  my  orchard  garden,  too  much  en- 
grossed with  Joan's  future  to  notice  my  wonder- 
ful yellow  lupins.  "Her  Mercury  and  ruling 
planet  are  in  Aquarius,  and  that  means  the 
companionship  of  her  own  age.  I  shall  not  delay 
a  day  in  finding  the  best  school  that  England 
can  produce." 

I  need  hardly  say  that  such  an  establishment 
protruded  itself  on  to  Mrs.  Cross's  notice,  with 
the  greatest  celerity,  and  thither  the  long-legged 
nail-biting,  pimply,  round  -  shouldered  Joan 
repaired,  and  became  a  reformed  character,  with 
a  clear  complexion  and  a  back  almost  as  flat  as 
her  step-mother's. 

"Wonderful    woman,"    Jimmy    used    to    say 


THE  STARS  IN  THEIR  COURSES        149 

somewhat  ruefully  to  me,  sitting  on  the  low  stone 
wall  which  divides  my  little  velvet  lawn  from  my 
bit  of  woodland .  ' '  Gertrude  has  been  the  making 
of  Joan." 

"And  of  you,  too,  my  dear  Jimmy,"  I  re- 
marked. 

He  sighed. 

It  was  perfectly  true.  She  had  been  the 
making  of  him,  just  as  she  had  been  the  making 
of  the  Manor  garden,  of  the  boot  and  shoe  club, 
the  boys'  carving  class,  the  Confirmation  candi- 
dates' reading  class,  the  mothers'  working 
parties,  the  coal  club,  the  Church  members' 
lending  library.  The  only  misgiving  that  re- 
mained in  one's  mind  after  she  had  been  the 
making  of  all  these  things  was  that  it  seemed  a 
pity  that  they  were  all  so  obviously  machine- 
made,  turned  out  to  pattern. 

Personally,  I  should  have  preferred  that  they 
should  have  been  treated  less  conventionally,  or 
let  alone.  My  own  course  and  Jimmy's  would, 
of  course,  have  been  to  have  left  them  alone. 
We  left  everything  alone.  But  Gertrude  always 
had  a  ready-made  scheme  for  everything  and 
everybody.  She  even  had  a  scheme  of  salvation 
into  which  the  Deity  was  believed  to  be  com- 
pressed. I  did  not  mind  much  the  industrious 
efforts  she  expended  on  Jimmy,  who  was  now 
an  inattentive  Magistrate  and  member  of  the 
County  Council,  and  wobbly  chairman  of  his  own 


150  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

Parish  Council,  writing  an  entirely  illegible  hand, 
which  perhaps  did  not  matter  much  as  he  never 
answered  letters.  But  I  felt  acutely  distressed 
when  she  reconstructed  the  rambling  old  Manor 
garden  entirely.  All  its  former  pleasant  charac- 
teristics were  wrenched  out  of  it.  It  was  drawn 
and  quartered,  and  then  put  together  anew  in 
compartments.  It  contained  everything  ;  a 
Japanese  garden,  a  rock  garden,  a  herb  garden, 
a  sunk  garden,  a  wilderness,  a  rose  garden,  a 
pergola,  three  pergolas,  just  as  the  village  now 
contained,  a  boot  club,  a  coal  club,  a — but  I 
think  I  have  said  that  before. 

In  the  course  of  time  she  presented  Jimmy  with 
two  most  remarkable  children,  at  least  she  said 
they  were  remarkable  :  and  from  their  horo- 
scopes I  gathered  the  boy  would  probably  become 
a  prime  minister,  and  the  girl  a  musical  genius. 
We  don't  actually  know  yet  what  form  their 
greatness  will  take,  for  as  I  write  this  they  are 
still  greedy,  healthy  children,  who  come  out  in 
plum-pudding  rash  regularly  at  Christmas. 

I  knew  her  well  by  the  time  the  garden  had 
been  given  its  coup  de  grace,  and  I  told  her  after 
I  had  been  dragged  all  over  it  that  she  had  a 
constructive  mind.  (I  have  never  been  a  par- 
ticularly truthful  person,  but  my  career  as 
a  liar  dates  from  Jimmy's  marriage  with 
Gertrude.) 

My  remark  pleased  her.     She  smiled  graciously 


THE  STARS  IN  THEIR  COURSES        151 

and  said,  "Ah,   I   had  not  got  Mars  rising  in 
Capricorn  for  nothing  when  I  was  born." 

As  we  became  more  intimate  she  insisted  on 
drawing  out  my  horoscope,  and  after  a  week  of 
intense  mental  activity  produced  a  sort  of  cart 
wheel  on  paper  at  which  I  looked  with  respectful 
misgiving. 

"I  hope  it  does  not  say  anything  about  my 
living  anywhere  except  here,"  I  said  anxiously. 

I  had  long  had  a  fear  at  the  back  of  my  mind 
that  she  might  need  my  cottage  for  some  benevo- 
lent scheme.  Jimmy,  who  had  always  been 
fond  of  me,  had  let  it  to  me  at  a  nominal  rent  in 
his  easygoing  widower  days,  because  the  mild 
climate  suited  my  rheumatism,  and  my  society 
suited  him.  Round  the  cottage  had  gradually 
sprung  up  what  many,  though  not  Gertrude, 
considered  a  beautiful  garden. 

"No  travelling  at  all,"  she  said,  "no  movement 
of  any  kind.  And  I  am  afraid,  Anne,  I  can't  hold 
out  the  slightest  hope  of  a  marriage  for  you." 

"Since  I  turned  forty  I  had  begun  to  fear  I 
might  remain  unwedded,"  I  remarked. 

"No  sign  of  marriage,"  she  said,  exploring  the 
cart  wheel,  "and  there  must  have  been  con- 
siderable lethargy  in  the  past  when  openings  of 
this  kind  did  occur.  Your  Venus  seems  for  many 
years  to  have  been  in  square  to  Neptune,  and 
that  wrould  tend  to  make  these  chances  slip  away 
from  you." 


152  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

"I  endeavoured  to  pounce  on  them,"  I  said 
humbly.  "My  dear  mother's  advice  to  me  as  to 
matrimony  was  'clutch  while  you  can' — I  assure 
you  I  left  no  stone  unturned." 

"In  that  case  you  probably  turned  the  wrong 
ones,"  she  said  judicially.  "And  I  am  sorry  to 
tell  you  that  I  don't  see  any  good  fortune  coming 
to  you  either,  and  rather  bad  health.  In  short, 
you  will  have  a  severe  illness  next  spring.  March 
especially  will  be  a  bad  month  for  you.  Your 
Moon  will  be  going  through  Virgo,  the  sign  of 
sickness. 

It  generally  was.  I  don't  mean  my  moon, 
but  March.  I  rarely  got  through  the  winter 
without  an  attack  of  rheumatism  at  the  end  of  it. 

All  in  a  moment,  as  it  seemed  to  me,  after  a 
few  springs  and  autumns  and  attacks  of  rheu- 
matism, Gertrude's  two  children  were  leaving  the 
nursery,  and  Joan  was  returning  home  from 
school  to  be  introduced  into  society.  Gertrude 
began  to  look  round  for  a  governess  who  would 
also  be  a  companion  for  Joan.  I  helped  her  to 
find  one.  It  was  a  case  of  nepotism.  I  recom- 
mended my  own  niece,  Dulcibella,  who  had  just 
returned  from  the  completion  of  her  education 
at  Dresden.  Dulcibella 's  impecunious  parents 
had,  of  course,  both  died  and  left  her  to  battle 
with  life — and  me,  alone,  her  only  heritage  being 
a  wild  rose  prettiness  and  dark  eyes  like  an 
Alderney  calf's. 


THE  STARS  IN  THEIR  COURSES        153 

She  was  well  educated.  I  had  been  able  to 
achieve  that  owing  to  the  cheap  rate  at  which  I 
lived,  thanks  to  Jimmy.  But  I  had  thoroughly 
made  up  my  mind  that  I  was  not  going  to  have 
her  twirling  her  thumbs  under  my  roof.  She  was 
close  on  eighteen,  and  must  now  earn  her  own 
living. 

She  was  staying  with  me  on  a  visit  when 
Gertrude  told  me  of  her  requirements.  Gertrude's 
two  stout  children  were  at  that  moment  sitting 
on  the  lawn  blowing  soap  bubbles  with  Dulci- 
bella.  Jimmy  had  been  engaged  in  the  same 
pursuit  as  his  offspring  five  minutes  earlier,  but 
had  departed.  Gertrude  looked  at  the  group 
critically. 

"Your  niece  does  not  look  strong,"  she  said 
dubiously. 

"She  isn't." 

"Or  energetic." 

"She's  not." 

"Is  she  really  firm  with  children  ?  " 

"I  should  not  think  so,  but  you  are  a  better 
judge  of  character  than  I  am." 

Conscience  pricked  as  I  said  the  words,  but  I 
had  become  inured  to  its  prickings. 

"I  have,  of  course,  studied  human  nature," 
she  said  slowly,  still  looking  at  the  pretty  group 
on  the  lawn. 

I  have  not  yet  met  a  fellow  creature  who  does 
not  think  he  has  studied  human  nature.  Yet 


154  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

how  few  turn  the  pages  of  that  open  book.  And 
out  of  that  few  the  greatest  number  scan  it 
upside  down. 

"I  could  make  a  truer  estimate,"  she  con- 
tinued, "if  I  drew  out  her  horoscope.  I  go  by 
that  more  than  by  my  own  fallible  judgment.  I 
may  err,  but  I  have  never  known  astrology  to  fail." 

Dulcie  was  duly  engaged  as  governess  on 
approval  for  three  months,  on  the  strength  of  her 
horoscope.  Before  she  went  to  the  Manor  House  I 
made  a  few  remarks  to  her  to  which  she  listened 
decorously,  her  eyes  reverently  fixed  on  my  face. 

"You  will  leave  witn  me  that  remarkably 
pretty  lilac  muslin  you  appeared  in  yesterday — 
and  the  sun-bonnet.  You  will  make  yourself 
look  as  like  a  district  visitor  as  possible,  thick 
where  you  ought  to  be  thin,  and  thin  where  you 
ought  to  be  thick.  Don't  cry,  Dulcie.  I  am 
endeavouring  to  help  you.  Be  thankful  you 
have  an  aunt  like  me.  Who  educated  you  ?  " 

"You  did."     Sob.     Sob. 

"Well,  now  I  am  finishing  your  education. 
You  want  to  earn  your  living,  I  suppose.  You 
know  that  I  only  have  a  small  annuity,  that  I 
have  not  a  farthing  to  leave  you." 

"Yes,  yes,  Aunt  Anne." 

"WTell,  then,  don't  look  prettier  than  that 
square  Joan,  and  don't  let  the  wave  in  your  hair 
show." 


THE  STARS  IN  THEIR  COURSES        155 

The  Alderney  calf  eyes  brimmed  anew  with 
tears.  Dulcie  drooped  her  pin  of  a  head.  Like 
that  defunct  noodle,  her  mother,  she  lived  solely 
for  clothes  and  poetry  and  the  admiration  of  the 
uncorseted  sex.  She  had  come  into  the  world  a 
little  late.  She  conformed  to  the  best  Victorian 
ideals,  but  there  are  men  still  lurking  in  secluded 
rural  districts  if  one  could  but  find  them,  to  whom 
her  cheap  appeal  might  be  irresistible..  I  had 
hopes  she  might  secure  a  husband  if  she  took  a 
country  engagement.  I  proceeded  with  my 
discourse.  It  spread  over  Jimmy  as  well.  I  did 
not  bid  her  pure  eyes  look  into  depths  of  depravity 
but  I  did  make  her  understand  that  Mrs.  Cross 
was  becoming  rather  stout  and  middle-aged, 
and  that  if  Mr.  Cross  blew  soap  bubbles  in  the 
schoolroom  too  frequently,  she,  Dulcie,  might 
find  that  her  French  accent  was  not  good  enough 
for  her  young  charges. 

Dulcie  has  not  the  faintest  gleam  of  humour, 
but  she  is  docility  itself. 

She  appeared  next  day  staid,  flat-figured, 
almost  unpretty,  her  wonderful  hair  smoothed 
closely  over  her  small  ears. 

I  blessed  her,  and  said  as  a  parting  word  : 

"Take  an  interest  in  astrology." 

And  then  the  gardener  wheeled  her  luggage 
on  the  barrow  to  the  Manor,  and  Dulcie  crept 
timidly  behind  it  to  her  first  situation. 

In  order  that  this  tragic  story,   for  it  is  a 


156  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

tragedy,  should  not  expand  into  a  novel,  I  will 
say  at  once  that  she  was  a  complete  success. 
That  was  because  she  did  exactly  as  I  told  her. 
As  a  rule,  very  silly  people  never  will  do  what 
they  are  told.  But  in  that  one  point  Dulcie 
was  no  fool. 

She  was  lamentably  weak  with  the  children. 
She  had  no  art  of  teaching.  She  did  not  en- 
courage Joan  to  preserve  a  burnished  mind,  but 
she  took  to  astrology  like  a  duck  to  water.  From 
the  first  she  was  deeply  interested  in  it,  and 
believed  in  it  with  flawless  credulity. 

"Dulcie,"  said  Gertrude  with  approval,  "has 
a  very  alert  mind  for  one  so  young.  Joan  has, 
never  taken  the  faintest  interest  in  astrology, 
but  Dulcie  shows  an  intelligent  grasp  of  the 
subject.  She  studies  it  while  the  children  are 
preparing  their  syntax.  You,  yourself,  Anne, 
have  never  in  all  these  years  mastered  even  the 
elements  of  the  science.  I  don't  believe  you 
know  what  an  aspect  means." 

"I  don't  pretend  to  a  powerful  mind." 

"Your  difficulty  is  the  inertia  that  belongs  to  a 
low  vitality,"  said  Gertrude,  "and  I  rather  think 
that  is  what  is  the  matter  with  Joan.  She 
hardly  opens  a  book.  She  has  not  an  idea 
beyond  her  chickens.  She  spends  hours  among 
her  coops." 

" Dulcie 's  horoscope,"  continued  Gertrude  after 
a  pause,  "shows  a  marked  expansion  in  her 


THE  STARS  IN  THEIR  COURSES        157 

immediate  future.  The  wider  life  which  she  has 
entered  upon  under  our  roof  is  no  doubt  the 
beginning  of  it.  I  feel  it  my  duty  to  help  her  in 
every  way  I  can." 

"Dear  Gertrude,"  I  said.  "Thank  you.  My 
poor  motherless  child,  for  whom  I  can  do  but 
little  has  found  a  powerful  friend  in  you." 

Conscience  jabbed  me  as  with  a  knitting  needle, 
but  I  paid  no  more  attention  to  it  than  the 
Spartan  boy  to  his  fox. 

"There  is  certainly  a  love  affair  in  her  near 
future,"  continued  Gertrude  affably.  "She  says 
that  astrologically  she  can't  see  any  such  thing 
for  several  years  to  come,  but  I  know  better.  I 
found  him  under  Uranus,  transiting  her  Venus. 
She  is  an  extremely  intelligent  pupil,  but  she  is 
certainly  obstinate.  She  won't  see  it.  But  she 
can  see  Joan's  engagement  and  marriage  quite 
clearly.  We  both  see  that.  But  I  am  convinced 
Dulcie  has  an  opportunity  of  marrying  as  well  as 
Joan.  Her  moon  will  shortly  be  going  through 
the  fifth  house,  the  house  of  lovers  which  speaks 
for  itself.  I  wondered  whether  it  might  possibly 
be  Mr.  Wilson.  Most  respectable — you  know — 
Mr.  Benson's  pupil.  He's  always  coming  over 
on  one  pretext  or  another,  to  play  tennis  or  see 
Joan's  chickens.  I  saw  him  walking  back 
through  the  park  with  Dulcie  and  the  children 
the  other  day." 

I  pretended  to  be  horrified. 


158  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

"I  will  speak  to  her,"  I  mumbled,  "most 
reprehensible." 

"I  beg  you  will  do  nothing  of  the  kind,"  said 
Gertrude  with  asperity.  "The  world  moves  on, 
my  dear  Anne,  while  you  sit  dreaming  in  your 
cottage  ;  and  if  you  can't  raise  a  finger  to  help 
your  own  niece  then  don't  try  to  nullify  the 
benevolent  activities  of  those  who  can." 

"Of  course,  Gertrude,  if  you  look  at  it  in  that 
way.  But  a  governess  !  " 

"I  do  look  at  it  in  that  way;  and  allow  me  to 
tell  you,  Anne,  that  you  dress  her  abominably, 
and  I  have  advised  her  to  revolt.  And  her  hair  ! 
I  spoke  to  her  about  it  yesterday,  and  she  said 
you  liked  her  to  plaster  it  down  like  that.  The 
child  has  beautiful  hair,  very  like  mine  at  her  age. 
It  needs  releasing.  It  is  not  necessary  that  she 
should  imitate  your  severe  coiffure." 

"Oh  !  Gertrude,  I  always  brush  my  own  hair 
back,  and  surely  it  is  not  too  much  to  ask  of  my 
brother's  only  child  who  owes  everything  to  me 
to — "  I  became  tearful. 

"It  is  too  much  to  ask.  You  are  an  egoist, 
Anne.  The  poor  child  looked  quite  frightened 
when  I  spoke  to  her  yesterday.  You  mean  well, 
but  you  have  repressed  her.  I  intend,  on  the 
contrary,  to  draw  her  out,  to  widen  her  narrowed, 
pinched  existence."  Gertrude  had  said  the  same 
of  Jimmy  when  she  married  him.  Everyone 
had  a  pinched  existence  till  she  dawned  on  them, 


THE  STARS   IN  THEIR  COURSES        159 

though  it  would  have  been  difficult  to  say  who 
had  dared  to  pinch  Jimmy. 

Next  day  Dulcie  came  down  half  frightened, 
wholly  delighted,  to  confer  with  me. 

"My  dear,"  I  said.  "Do  exactly  what  kind 
Mrs.  Cross  wishes  about  your  hair  and  dress  and 
general  deportment.  I  can't  explain,  it  would 
take  too  long,  and  when  I  had  explained  you 
would  not  understand.  You  may  now  take  back 
with  you  the  lilac  gown  and  the  sun-bonnet. 
And,  by  the  way,  what  is  this  Mr.  Wilson  like 
who  is  always  coming  over  ?  " 

"Very,  very  nice" — with  fervour. 

"And,  handsome?  " 

"Very,  very  handsome." 

"H'm  1  Now,  Dulcie,  no  nonsense  such  as 
you  ladled  out  to  me  about  Herr  Miiller,  the 
music  master  at  Dresden.  You  needn't  cry. 
That  is  all  past  and  forgotten.  But  I  want  a 
plain  answer.  Does  this  very  handsome  man 
care  about  chickens  ?  " 

"Yes,  yes,  Aunt  Anne.  He  has  taken  several 
prizes  ?  " 

"Does  he  come  to  see  you,  or  Joan  ?  " 

Dulcie  cogitated. 

"At  first  it  was  Joan,"  she  said. 

Light  broke  in  on  me.  That  serpent  Gertrude  I 
She  did  not  think  the  poultry  fancier  good 
enough  for  the  stolid  Joan,  but  quite  good 
enough  for  my  exquisite  Dulcibella. 


160  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

"I  must  go  back  now,"  said  Dulcie.  "I'm 
dining  down  because  Mr.  Cross  likes  a  game  of 
patience  in  the  evening.  It  keeps  him  from 
falling  asleep.  Mr.  Wilson  is  staying  to  dinner. 
I'm  going  to  wear  my  amber  muslin,  and  Mr. 
Vavasour  is  coming  to  stay.  We've  seen  a  good 
deal  of  him  lately.  Mrs.  Cross  says  he  has  had 
a  very  overshadowed  life  with  his  old  mother, 
and  she  wants  to  help  him  to  a  wider  sphere." 

I  pricked  up  my  ears. 

"Is  he  Vavasour,  of  Harlington  ?  " 

"Yes,  that's  his  home,  near  Lee  on  the  Solent." 

"But  surely  he  is  quite  an  infant." 

"I  don't  know  what  you  mean  by  an  infant, 
Aunt  Anne.  He  is  two  years  older  than  me,  and 
he  simply  loves  poetry." 

"And  is  he  as  nice  as  Mr.  Wilson  ?  " 

"Very,  very  nice." 

Further  lights  were  bursting  in.  The  illumi- 
nation momentarily  staggered  me. 

"H'm.  Dulcie,  you  will  now  attend  to  what 
I  tell  you." 

"Yes,  yes,  Aunt  Anne.     I  always  do." 

"Now,  mind  you  don't  make  eyes  at  Mr. 
Wilson,  who  is  Joan's  friend.  That  is  what 
horrid  little  cats  of  girls  do,  not  what  I  expect  ot 
you.  Chickens  draw  people  together  in  a  way, 
ahem  I  you  don't  understand,  but — you  will 
later  on." 

"Like  poetry  does  ?  "  Dulcie  hazarded. 


THE  STARS  IN  THEIR  COURSES       161 

"Just  like  poetry.  And  one  thing  more.  Don't 
speak  to  Mr.  Vavasour  unless  he  speaks  to  you." 

"No,  no,  Aunt  Anne.     I  never  do." 

Once  again  I  must  compress.  As  the  summer 
advanced,  Gertrude,  nose  down  in  full  cry  on  the 
track,  unfolded  to  me  a  project  which  only 
needed  my  co-operation. 

I  reminded  her  that  I  never  co-operated,  but 
she  paid  no  attention,  and  said  she  wished  to 
send  the  children  with  Joan  and  Dulcie  to  the 
seaside  for  a  month,  while  she  watched  over 
Jimmy  during  his  annual  visit  to  Harrogate. 
The  children  required  a  change. 

I  agreed. 

She  had  thought  of  Lee  on  the  Solent.  (You 
will  remember,  reader,  that  Mr.  Vavasour's 
place  was  near  Lee.) 

"Why  Lee  ?  "  I  said,  pretending  surprise. 
"Expensive  and  only  ten  miles  away.  No  real 
change  of  climate.  Send  them  to  Felixstowe  or 
Scarborough." 

But  Gertrude's  mind  was  made  up.  She 
poured  forth  batches  of  adequate  reasons.  It 
must  be  Lee.  Would  I  accompany  the  party 
as  their  guest  ?  Joan  and  Dulcie  were  rather  too 
young  to  go  into  lodgings  alone. 

I  saw  at  once  that,  under  the  circumstances, 
Lee  was  no  place  for  me.  I  might  get  into  hot 
water.  I,  so  free  now,  might  become  entangled 
in  the  affairs  of  others,  and  might  be  blamed  later 


i6a  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

on.  I  might  find  myself  acting  with  duplicity 
or,  to  be  more  exact,  I  might  be  found  out  to  be 
doing  so. 

I  declined  with  regretful  gratitude.  If  it  had 
been  Felixstowe  or  Scarborough  I  would  have 
taken  charge  with  pleasure,  but  I  always  had 
rheumatism  at  Lee.  Rheumatism  was  a  very 
capricious  ailment. 

"It  is,  indeed,"  said  Gertrude  coldly. 

"Send  your  old  governess,"  I  suggested,  "the 
ancient  Miss  Jones  who  lives  at  Banff.  You 
have  her  here  every  summer  for  a  month.  Kill 
two  birds  with  one  stone.  Let  her  have  her 
annual  outing  at  Lee  instead  of  here." 

Gertrude  was  undeniably  struck  by  my  sugges- 
tion, though  she  found  fault  with  it.  As  she 
began  to  come  round  to  it  I  then  raised  objec- 
tions to  it.  I  reminded  her  that  Miss  Jones  was 
as  blind  as  a  bat  :  that  when  she  accompanied 
them  to  Scotland  the  year  before  she  had  mis- 
taken the  footman  bathing  for  a  salmon  leaping. 
But  Gertrude  was  of  the  opinion  that  Miss  Jones's 
shortsightedness  was  no  real  drawback. 

The  expedition  started,  and  I  actually  produced 
five  pounds  for  Dulcie  to  spend  on  seaside  attire. 
I  considered  it  a  good  investment. 

Before  Gertrude  departed  with  Jimmy  for 
Harrogate  she  volunteered  with  a  meaning  smile 
that  she  understood  Mr.  Wilson  bicycled  over 
frequently  to  Lee. 


THE  STARS  IN  THEIR  COURSES        163 

"Ten  miles  is  nothing,"  I  said,  "to  a  high 
principled  poultry  fancier." 

"Now  you  know,"  she  said  archly,  "why  I  did 
not  wish  to  remove  Dulcie  to  a  great  distance  at 
this  critical  moment  in  her  young  life.  I  hear 
from  Miss  Jones,  who  writes  daily,  that  there  are 
shrimping  expeditions  and  picnics  with  the 
children,  strolls  by  moonlight  without  them." 

Reader,  I  did  not  oblige  that  serpent  to  dis- 
gorge the  fact  that  moonlight  strolls  are  not  taken 
by  two  women  and  one  man.  I  knew  as  well  as 
possible  that  Miss  Jones  had  received  a  hint  to 
give  these  two  young  men  every  opportunity. 
I  thanked  Providence  that  I  had  not  got  into 
that  galore.  I  had  been  saved  by  the  fixed 
principle  of  a  life  time  to  avoid  action  of  any 
kind. 

I  had  hardly  begun  to  enjoy  the  month  of 
solitude  when  it  was  over,  and  Gertrude  and 
Jimmy  returned  from  Harrogate,  he  very  limp 
and  depressed,  as  always  after  his  cure,  and  sure 
that  it  had  done  him  more  harm  than  good. 

The  two  girls  came  back  from  the  Solent  look- 
ing the  picture  of  health  ;  even  Joan  was  almost 
pretty,  beaming  under  her  tan.  Dulcibella,  who 
did  not  tan,  was  ravishing.  The  children  were  a 
rich  brown  pink  apparently  all  over,  and  the 
ancient  Miss  Jones  was  a  jet-beaded  mass  of 
bridling  gratitude  and  self-importance. 

Then,  of  course,  the  storm  burst. 


164  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

You  and  I,  reader,  know  exactly  what  had 
happened.  Dulcie  had  got  engaged  to  Mr. 
Vavasour,  and  Joan  to  Mr.  Wilson. 

Dulcie  came  skimming  down  in  the  dusk  the 
first  evening  to  announce  the  event  to  me,  her 
soft  cheek  pressed  to  mine.  She  said  she  wanted 
me  to  be  the  first  to  know. 

And  Gertrude  had  said  I  could  do  nothing  for 
her! 

She  told  me  that  at  that  very  moment  the 
blissful  Joan  was  announcing  her  own  betrothal 
to  her  parents. 

Next  morning  Jimmy  came  down  to  see  me. 
He  generally  gravitated  to  me  if  anything  went 
wrong. 

"We  are  in  a  hat  up  at  the  house,"  he  said. 
"Joan  has  actually  engaged  herself  to  that  oaf, 
Wilson.  Infernal  cheek  on  his  part,  I  call  it." 

"You  have  had  him  hanging  about  for  months," 
I  said,  "I  expect  he  and  Joan  thought  you 
approved." 

"They  did.  They  do.  But  that  doesn't  make 
it  any  better.  Of  course  I  said  I  would  not  allow 
it,  and  Joan  was  amazed  and  cried  all  night,  and 
Gertrude  is  in  a  state  of  such  nervous  tension 
you  can't  go  near  her,  and  poor  old  Jones,  who 
came  back  preening  herself,  is  bathed  in  tears— 
and  Gertrude  says  I  have  got  to  speak  to  Wilson 
at  once.  She  always  says  things  have  got  to  be 
done  at  once." 


THE  STARS  IN  THEIR  COURSES        165 

He  groaned,  and  sat  down  heavily  on  my  low 
wall,  crushing  a  branch  of  verbena. 

"It's  not  as  if  I  hadn't  warned  Gertrude,"  he 
went  on.  "I  said  to  her  several  times  'I'm 
always  catching  my  foot  against  Wilson/  and 
yet  she  would  have  him  about  the  place.  She 
as  good  as  told  me  she  thought  he  and  Dulcie 
might  make  a  match  of  it.  But  it's  my  opinion 
Dulcie  never  so  much  as  looked  at  him.  I  told 
Gertrude  so,  but  she  only  smiled,  and  said  I  was 
to  leave  it  to  her,  and  that  it  was  in  those  con- 
founded stars  that  Dulcie  would  marry  almost 
at  once.  This  is  what  her  beastly  stars  hare 
brought  us  to." 

"She  did  tell  me  there  was  an  early  marriage 
for  Joan,  too,  in  her  horoscope,"  I  hazarded. 

"Well,  we  had  had  thoughts,  I  mean  Gertrude 
had,  that  young  Vavasour  came  over  oftener 
than  he  need.  He's  rather  a  bent  lily,  but  of 
course  he's  an  uncommonly  good  match*  I 
should  not  have  thought  there  was  anything  in 
it,  myself,  but  Gertrude  kept  rubbing  it  in.  That 
is  why  they  went  to  Lee." 

"You  don't  say  so  I  " 

"Yes,  I  do  say  so.  But  look  how  it  has  turned 
out." 

"  I  think  I  ought  to  tell  you — I'm  so  astonished 
that  even  now  I  don't  know  how  to  believe  it — 
I  only  heard  of  it  last  night, — that  Dulcie  has 
accepted  Mr.  Vavasour." 


166  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

For  a  moment  Jimmy  stared  at  me,  and  then 
he  burst  into  shouts  of  laughter. 

"Well  done,  Anne  1  "  he  said,  rolling  on  my 
poor  verbena.  "Well  done,  Dulcie.  That  little 
slyboots.  Thirty  thousand  a  year.  What  a 
score.  Who  would  have  thought  it,  Anne ! 
You  look  so  remote  and  unworldly  in  your  grey 
hair,  stitching  away  at  your  woolwork  picture. 
But  you've  outwitted  Gertrude.  Well,  I  don't 
care  what  she  says.  I'm  glad  of  any  luck 
happening  to  Dulcie.  She  is  not  fit  to  struggle 
for  herself  in  this  hard  world.  But  Gertrude 
will  never  forgive  you,  Anne.  You  may  make 
up  your  mind  to  that." 

"  But  what  have  I  done  ?  "  I  bleated. 
"Nothing.  I'm  as  innocent  as  an  unlaid 

egg." 

"You  may  be,  but  she  will  never  forgive  you 
all  the  same,"  said  Jimmy  slowly  rising,  and 
brushing  traces  of  verbena  from  his  person. 
"Stupid  people  never  forgive,  and  they  always 
avenge  themselves  by  brute  force." 

Old  Miss  Jones,  bewildered  and  tearful,  toddled 
down  to  see  me,  boring  me  to  death  with  plans 
for  leaving  Banff  and  settling  in  Bournemouth 
with  a  married  niece.  Joan  rushed  down, 
boisterously  happy,  and  confident  that  her 
father  would  give  in  ;  Jimmy,  weakening  daily, 
came  down.  Mr.  Wilson  called,  modest  and 
hopeful ;  Dulcie,  and  the  children  came  down, 


THE  STARS  IN  THEIR  COURSES        167 

Mr.  Vavasour,  a  stooping  youth,  with  starling 
eyes,  and  an  intense  manner,  motored  over. 

But  Gertrude  never  came. 

I  consoled  myself  with  Mr.  Vavasour.  There 
was  no  doubt  he  was  in  love  with  Dulcie,  and 
I  surmised  that  in  the  future,  if  she  could  not 
dominate  him,  his  aunt  by  marriage  might  be 
able  to  do  so.  I  can't  say  whether  Dulcie  cared 
much  about  him,  but  I  told  her  firmly  that  she 
was  very  much  in  love,  and  she  said,  "Yes,  yes, 
Aunt  Anne." 

That  was  what  was  so  endearing  about  Dulcie. 

She  was  so  obliging  ;  always  ready  to  run 
upstairs  for  my  spectacles,  or  to  marry  anybody. 

One  evening,  when  she  was  dining  with  me, 
she  proceeded  to  draw  out  her  Ronald's  horo- 
scope. 

She  was  evidently  extraordinarily  well  up  in 
the  subject. 

"I  will  ask,  Mrs.  Cross,"  she  said  at  last,  after 
much  knitting  of  white  brows,  "  but  I  should 
say  Ronald  was  certainly  not  going  to  marry  at 
all  at  this  moment  with  Mercury  and  Jupiter 
in  opposition.  But  then  I  said  the  same  about 
myself,  and  about  your  going  on  a  long  journey. 
I  should  have  thought  some  great  change  was 
inevitable  with  your  sun  now  sesquiquadrate 
to  Uranus  in  Cancer.  But  Mrs.  Cross  said  I 
was  absolutely  mistaken  about  both.  She  was 
very  emphatic." 


168  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

"You  don't  mean  to  say  you  believe  a  single 
word  of  it,"  I  said,  amazed. 

"Oh,  yes,  Aunt  Anne,  of  course  I  do.  Why, 
don't  you  remember  you  yourself  advised  me  to 
study  it.  I'm  sure  it's  all  true,  only  it's  difficult 
to  disentangle." 

Jimmy  came  down  next  day,  and  a  more 
crestfallen  man  I  have  never  seen.  I  was 
dividing  my  white  pinks,  and  he  collapsed  on  a 
bench,  and  looked  at  me. 

"You've  given  in  about  Mr.  Wilson,"  I  said 
drily. 

"I  have.  Gertrude  came  round  to  it  quite 
suddenly  last  night." 

"Bear  up,"  I  said  "They  will  probably  be 
very  happy." 

"I  don't  find  I  mind  much  now  it's  decided 
on.  And  between  ourselves  Gertrude  and  Joan 
did  not  hit  it  off  too  well.  I  used  to  get  a  bit 
rattled  between  the  two  of  them.  It  will  be 
more  peaceful  when  Joan  is  married." 

' '  Then  I  don 't  see  why  you  look  so  woe-begone . ' ' 

Jimmy  shifted  on  his  bench. 

"Anne,"  he  said  solemnly,  "you  made  the 
great  mistake  of  your  life  when  you  refused  me." 

"You  could  not  expect  me  to  leave  a  brand 
new  kitchen  boiler  for  you.  I  told  you  that  at 
the  time." 

"We  should  have  suited  each  other,"  went  on 
Jimmy,  drearily,  ignoring  manlike,  my  reasons 


THE  STARS  IN  THEIR  COURSES        169 

for  celibacy.  "We  are  both,"  he  paused  and 
then  added  with  dignity,  "contemplatives  by 
nature.  We  should  have  sat  down  in  two  arm- 
chairs for  life.  I  should  never  have  been  a 
magistrate,  and  a  chairman  of  a  cursed  Parish 
Council.  I  should  just  have  been  happy." 

"I  have  been  happy,"  I  said,  "I  am  happy." 

"You  have  had  a  beautiful  life  :  one  long 
siesta.  That  is  so  like  you.  You  have  fetched 
it  off  and  I've  missed  it.  Just  as  Gertrude  has 
missed  this  match  for  Joan,  and  you  have 
fetched  it  off  for  Dulcie.  If  I  had  married  you 
you  would  never  have  wanted  me  to  exert 
myself.  That  was  why  my  higher  nature  turned 
to  you  like  a  sunflower  to  the  sun.  You  ought 
to  have  taken  me.  After  all,  you  are  the  only 
woman  I  have  ever  proposed  to,"  said  the  twice 
married  man. 

"I  thought  as  much,"  I  said,  pulling  my  white 
pinks  apart. 

"You  might  have  known,"  he  said  darkly,  and 
a  glint  of  malice  momentarily  shone  in  his  kindly 
eyes,  "that  trouble  would  some  day  overtake 
you  for  your  wicked  selfishness  in  refusing  me." 

I  did  not  notice  what  he  was  saying  so  much 
as  that  alien  expression  in  my  old  friend's  face. 
I  stared  at  him. 

"I'm  putty  in  Gertrude's  hands,"  he  continued 
solemnly,  "as  I  should  have  been  in  yours.  It's 
no  kind  of  use  saying  I  ought  not  to  be  putty. 


170  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

I  know  I  ought  not,  but  putty  I  am.  You  don't 
know  what  marriage  is  like.  No  peace  unless  you 
give  in  entirely — no  terms — no  half-way  house, 
no  nothing  except  unconditional  surrender." 

I  had  never  heard  Jimmy  speak  like  this  before. 
I  put  in  a  layer  of  pinks,  and  then  looked  at  him 
again. 

There  were  tears  in  his  eyes. 

"My  dear  old  soul,"  he  burst  out,  "I  can't 
help  it,  I  cannot  help  it.  She  insisted  on  my 
coming  down  and  telling  you  myself.  She  said 
it  must  come  from  me,  as  my  own  idea,  and  I'm 
not  to  mention  her  at  all.  The  truth  is — she  has 
decided — and  nothing  will  move  her — that  it  will 
be  best  if  Joan  and  Bobby  Wilson  lived  quite 
near  us  for  a  time  as  they  are  both  so  young — 
in  fact — "  his  voice  became  hoarse — "in  this 
cottage." 

"My  cottage  !  "  I  said.     "Here  !  " 

He  nodded. 

For  a  moment  I  could  neither  see  nor  hear. 
My  brain  reeled.  I  clutched  at  something  which 
turned  out  to  be  Jimmy's  hand. 

"My  own  little  house,"  I  gasped.  "My  garden, 
made  with  my  own  hands.  The  only  place  my 
rheumatism — "  I  choked. 

"Don't  take  on  so,  Anne,"  but  it  was  Jimmy 
who  was  crying,  not  I,  "I'll  find  something  else  for 
you.  Miss  Jones  is  leaving  Banff.  You  shall 
have  her  house  rent  free.  I  hate  it  all  just  as 


THE  STARS  IN  THEIR  COURSES        171 

much  as  you.  It  makes  me  sick  to  think  of 
chicken  hutches  on  your  lawn  ;  but,  but — you 
shouldn't  have  outwitted  Gertrude." 

"She  told  me  there  was  no  movement,  no 
journey  of  any  kind  in  my  horoscope,"  I  groaned. 

"She  says  she  made  a  mistake,  and  that  she 
sees  now  there  is  a  long  journey.  Dulcie  told  her 
so  some  time  ago,  but  she  would  not  hear  of  it. 
But  now  she  has  worked  it  out  again,  and  she 
says  Dulcie  was  right  after  all.  You  are  plum 
in  the  thick  of  Uranian  upheavals." 

"And  is  Dulcie 's  marriage  a  mistake,  too  ?  " 

"She  said  nothing  about  that.  But,  between 
ourselves,  Anne,  though  I'm  not  an  astrologer,  I 
should  not  count  on  it  too  much,  for  I've  been 
making  a  few  enquiries  about  Vavasour,  and  I 
find  he  has  been  engaged  four  times  already. 
It's  a  sort  of  habit  with  him  to  get  engaged,  and 
his  mother  never  opposes  him,  but  she  has  a  sort 
of  habit  of  gently  getting  him  out  of  it — every 
time." 


All  this  took  place  several  years  ago.  I  live  in 
the  suburbs  of  Banff  now  in  Miss  Jones's  old 
house.  As  there  is  no  garden  that  kind  Jimmy 
has  built  me  a  little  conservatory  sticking  like  a 
blister  to  the  unattached  wall  of  my  semi- 
detached villa.  He  sends  me  a  hamper  of 
vegetables  every  week,  and  Joan  presents  me 


172  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

with  a  couple  of  chickens  now  and  then,  reared 
on  my  lawn. 

They  come  in  handy  when  Dulcie  and  her 
Wilhelm  are  staying  with  me.  Herr  Miiller  has 
an  appointment  in  Aberdeen  now.  They  are 
dreadfully  poor,  and  a  little  Miiller  arrives  every 
year,  but  Dulcie  is  as  happy  as  she  is  incompetent 
and  impecunious.  She  adds  to  their  small 
muddled  away  income  by  giving  lessons  in 
astrology.  I  have  learned  the  rudiments  of  the 
science,  in  order  when  I  stay  with  her  to  help  her 
with  her  pupils.  But  I  never  stay  long  as  I  have 
rheumatism  as  severely  in  Aberdeen  as  in  Banff. 


Her    Murderer 

"THE  truth  is,  I  shall  have  to  murder  her  !  "  said 
Mark  gloomily.  "I  see  no  way  out  of  it." 

"I  could  not  be  really  happy  with  a  husband 
whose  hands  were  red  with  gore,"  I  remarked. 
"I'm  super-sensitive,  I  know.  I  can't  help  it.  I 
was  made  so.  If  you  murder  her,  I  warn  you  I 
shall  throw  you  over.  And  where  would  you  be 
then  ?  " 

"Exactly  where  I  am  now,  as  far  as  marrying 
you  is  concerned.  You  may  throw  me  over  as 
much  as  you  like.  I  shan't  turn  a  hair." 

He  had  not  many  hairs  left  to  turn,  and  perhaps 
he  remembered  that  fact,  and  that  I  held  nothing 
sacred,  for  he  hurried  on  in  an  aggrieved  tone  : 

"You  never  give  me  credit  for  any  imagination. 
I'm  not  going  to  spill  her  blood.  I'm  much  too 
tidy.  I've  thought  it  all  out.  I  shall  take  you 
and  her  on  a  picnic  to  the  New  Forest,  and  trot 
you  both  about  till  you're  nearly  famished.  And 
then  for  luncheon  I  shall  produce  a  tin  of  potted 
lobster.  I  shall  choose  it  very  carefully  with  a 
bulging  tin.  Potted  lobster  is  deadly  when  the 
tin  bulges.  And  as  the  luncheon  will  be  at  my 
expense,  she  will  eat  more  than  usual.  She  will 
'partake  heartily,'  as  the  newspapers  will  say 

173 


174  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

afterwards  ;  at  least,  as  I  hope  they  will  have 
occasion  to  say.  And  then  directly  the  meal  is 
over  the  lobster  will  begin  to  do  its  duty,  and 
swell  inside  her,  and  she'll  begin  struggling  among 
the  picnic  things.  I  shan't  be  there.  I  shall 
have  gone  for  a  little  stroll.  You  will  support 
her  in  her  last  moments.  I  don't  mind  helping 
with  the  funeral.  I'd  do  that  willingly." 

I  laughed,  but  I  was  near  to  tears. 

"How  long  have  we  been  engaged  ?  "  asked 
Mark. 

"Twelve  years.    You  know  that  as  well  as  I  do." 

"Well,  as  far  as  I  can  see,  we  shall  be  still 
affianced  in  twenty  years'  time.  Aunt  Pussy 
will  see  us  all  out." 

"We  may  toddle  to  the  altar  yet,"  I  said 
hysterically,  "when  you  are  about  eighty  and  I 
am  seventy.  And  I  shall  give  you  a  bath-chair, 
and  you  will  present  the  bridesmaids,  who  must 
not  be  a  day  younger  than  myself,  with  rubber 
hot-water  bottles.  Rubber  will  be  cheap  again 
by  then." 

He  came  back,  and  sat  down  by  me. 

"It's  damnable  !  "  he  said. 

"It  is,"  I  replied. 

"And  it  isn't  as  if  the  little  ass  couldn't  afford 
it !  "  he  broke  out,  after  a  moment.  "She  can't 
have  less  than  thirty  thousand  a  year,  and  she 
lives  on  one.  And  it  will  all  come  to  you  when 
she  dies.  And  it's  rolling  up,  and  rolling  up,  and 


HER  MURDERER  175 

the  years  pass  and  pass.  Our  case  is  desperate. 
Janet,  can't  you  say  something  to  her  ?  Can't 
you  make  a  great  appeal  to  her  ?  Can't  you  get 
hold  of  someone  who  has  an  influence  over  her, 
and  appeal  to  them  ?  " 

I  did  not  think  it  necessary  to  answer.     He 
knew  I  had  tried  everything  years  ago. 

It  had  been  thought  a  wonderful  thing  for  me 
when  Aunt  Pussy,  my  godmother,  adopted  me 
when  I  was  fourteen.  We  were  a  large  family, 
and  I  was  the  only  delicate  one,  not  fitted,  so  my 
parents  thought,  to  "fend  for  myself"  in  this 
rough  world.  And  I  had  always  liked  Aunt 
Pussy,  and  she  me.  And  she  promised  my  father, 
on  his  impecunious  death-bed,  that  she  would 
take  charge  of  me  and  educate  me.  She  further 
gratuitously  and  solemnly  promised  that  she 
would  leave  me  all  her  money.  Her  all  was  not 
much,  a  few  hundreds  a  year.  But  that  was  a 
great  deal  to  people  like  ourselves.  She  was  our 
one  rich  relation,  and  it  was  felt  that  I  was 
provided  for,  which  eventually  caused  an  es- 
trangement between  me  and  my  brothers  and 
sisters,  who  had  to  work  for  their  living  ;  while 
I  always  had  pretty  clothes  and  a  little — a  very 
little — pocket-money,  and  did  nothing  in  the 
way  of  work  except  arrange  flowers,  and  write  a 
few  notes,  and  comb  out  Aunt  Pussy's  Flossy, 
being  careful  to  keep  the  parting  even  down  the 
middle  of  his  back, 


176  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

My  sisters  became  workers,  and  they  also 
became  ardent  Suffragists,  which  would  have 
shocked  my  father  dreadfully  if  he  had  been 
alive,  for  he  was  of  opinion  that  woman's  proper 
sphere  is  the  home,  though,  of  course,  if  you  have 
not  got  a  home  or  any  money  it  seems  rathei 
difficult  for  women  to  remain  in  their  sphere. 

I,  being  provided  for,  remained  perfectly 
womanly,  of  the  type  that  the  Anti-Suffrage 
League,  and  the  sterner  sex  especially,  admire. 
I  took  care  of  my  appearance,  I  dressed  charm- 
ingly on  the  very  small  allowance  which  Aunt 
Pussy  doled  out  to  me,  I  was  an  adept  at  all  the 
little  details  which  make  a  home  pleasant,  I 
never  wanted  to  do  anything  except  to  marry 
Mark. 

For  across  the  even  tenor  of  our  lives,  in  a 
little  villa  in  Kensington,  as  even  as  the  parting 
down  Flossie's  back,  presently  came  two  great 
events.  Aunt  Pussy  inherited  an  enormous 
fortune,  and  the  following  year,  I  being  then 
twenty,  fell  in  love  with  Mark  and  accepted  him. 
I  can't  tell  you  whether  he,  poor  dear,  was  quite 
disinterested  at  first.  It  was,  of  course,  known 
that  I  should  inherit  all  my  aunt's  money.  He 
was  rather  above  me  in  the  social  scale.  I  have 
sometimes  thought  that  his  old  painted,  gambling 
Jezebel  of  a  mother  prodded  him  in  my  direction. 

But  if  he  was  not  disinterested  at  first,  he 
became  so.  We  were  two  perfectly  ordinary 


HER  MURDERER  177 

young  people.  But  we  were  meant  for  each 
other,  and  we  both  knew  it. 

We  never  for  a  moment  thought  there  would  be 
any  real  difficulty  in  the  way  of  our  marriage. 
Aunt  Pussy  was,  of  course,  exasperatingly 
niggardly,  but  she  was  now  very  wealthy,  and 
she  approved  of  Mark,  partly  because  he  was  not 
without  means.  He  was  an  only  child  with  a 
little  of  his  own,  and  with  expectations  from  his 
mother.  He  had  had  a  sunstroke  in  Uganda, 
which  had  forced  him  to  give  up  his  profession, 
but  he  was  independent  of  it.  Aunt  Pussy, 
however,  though  she  was  most  kind  and  senti- 
mental about  us,  could  not  at  first  be  induced  to 
say  anything  definite  about  money. 

When,  after  a  few  months,  I  began  to  grow 
pale  and  thin,  she  went  so  far  as  to  say  that  she 
would  give  me  an  allowance  equal  to  his  income. 
I  fancy  even  that  concession  cost  her  nights  of 
agony.  If  he  could  make  up  five  hundred  a  year 
she  would  make  up  the  same. 

Was  this  the  moment,  I  ask  you,  for  his  wicked 
old  mother  to  gamble  herself  into  disgrace  and 
bankruptcy  ?  My  poor  Mark  came,  swearing 
horribly,  to  her  assistance.  But  when  he  had 
done  so,  and  had  given  her  a  pittance  to  live  on, 
there  was  nothing  left  for  himself. 

Even  then  neither  of  us  thought  it  mattered 
much.  Aunt  Pussy  would  surely  come  round. 
But  we  had  not  reckoned  on  the  effect  that  a  large 

M 


178  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

fortune  can  make  on  a  miserly  temperament. 
She  clutched  at  the  fact  that  Mark  was  penniless 
as  a  reason  to  withdraw  her  previous  promise. 
She  would  not  part  with  a  penny.  She  did  not 
want  to  part  with  me.  She  put  us  off  with  one 
pretext  after  another.  After  several  years  of 
irritation  and  anger  and  exasperation,  we  dis- 
covered what  we  ought  to  have  known  from  the 
first,  that  nothing  would  induce  her  to  give  up 
anything  in  her  life-time,  though  she  was  much 
too  religious  to  break  her  promise  to  my  father. 
She  intended  to  leave  me  everything.  But  she 
was  not  going  to  part  with  sixpence  as  long  as  she 
could  hold  on  to  it. 

We  tried  to  move  her,  but  she  was  not  to  be 
moved.  On  looking  back  I  see  now  that  she  was 
more  eccentric  than  we  realised  at  the  time.  In 
the  course  of  twelve  years  Mark  and  I  went 
through  all  the  vicissitudes  that  two  common- 
place people  deeply  in  love  do  go  through  if  they 
can't  marry. 

We  became  desperate.  We  decided  to  part. 
We  urged  each  other  to  marry  someone  else. 
We  conjured  each  other  to  feel  perfectly  free.  We 
doubted  each  other.  He  swore.  I  wept.  He 
tried  to  leave  me  and  he  couldn't.  I  did  not  try. 
I  knew  itUvas  no  use.  We  each  had  opportunities 
of  marrying  advantageously  if  we  could  only 
have  disentangled  ourselves  from  each  other. 
I  learned  what  jealousy  can  be  of  a  woman, 


HER  MURDERER  179 

younger  and  better  looking,  and  sweeter-tem- 
pered and  with  thicker  hair  than  myself. 

He  asseverated  with  fury  that  he  was  never 
jealous  of  me.  If  that  was  so,  his  outrageous 
behaviour  to  his  own  cousin,  a  rich  and  blameless 
widower  in  search  of  a  wife,  was  inexplicable. 
And  now,  after  twelve  years,  we  had  reached  a 
point  where  we  could  only  laugh.  There  was 
nothing  else  to  be  done.  He  was  growing  stout, 
and  I  was  growing  lean.  If  only  middle-aged 
men  could  grow  thin,  and  poor  middle-aged 
women  a  little  plump,  life  would  be  easier  for 
them.  But  we  reversed  it.  Aunt  Pussy  alone 
seemed  untouched  by  time.  Even  Mark's  opti- 
mistic eye  could  never  detect  any  sign  of  "break- 
ing up"  about  her. 

And  throughout  those  dreary  years  we  had  one 
supreme  consolation,  and  a  very  painful  consola- 
tion it  was.  We  loved  each  other. 

"It's  damnable!"  said  Mark  again.  "Well, 
if  I'm  not  to  murder  her,  if  you're  going  to  thwart 
me  in  every  little  wish  just  as  if  we  were  married 
already,  I  don't  see  what  there  is  to  be  done. 
I've  inquired  about  a  post  obit." 

"Oh,  Mark  1  " 

"It's  no  use  saying  'Oh,  Mark'  !  I  tell  you  I've 
inquired  about  a  post  obit,  and  if  you  ha  a  grain 
of  affection  for  me  you  would  have  done  the  same 
yourself  years  ago.  But  it  seems  you  can't 
raise  money  on  a  promise  which  may  be  broken, 


i8o  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

As  I  said  before,  there  is  no  way  out  of  it  except 
by  bloodshed.  I  shall  have  to  murder  her,  and 
then  you  can  marry  me  or  not  as  you  like.  You 
will  like,  safe  enough,  if  I  am  handy  with  the 
remains." 

The  door  opened,  and  Aunt  Pussy  hurried  in. 
She  was  always  in  a  hurry.  We  did  not  start 
away  from  each  other,  but  remained  stolidly 
seated  side  by  side  on  the  horsehair  dining-room 
sofa  with  anger  in  our  hearts  against  her.  She 
had  never  given  me  a  sitting-room.  I  always  had 
to  interview  Mark  in  the  dining-room  with  a 
plate  of  oranges  on  the  sideboard,  like  a  heroine 
in  "The  Quiver." 

Aunt  Pussy  was:  a  small,  dried-up  woman  of 
between  fifty  and  sixty,  with  a  furtive  eye  and  a 
perpetually  moving  mouth,  who  looked  as  if  she 
had  been  pinched  out  of  shape  by  someone  with 
a  false  sense  of  humour  and  no  reverence.  She 
was  dressed  in  every  shade  of  old  black — rusty 
black,  green  black,  brown  black,  spotted  black, 
figured  black,  plain  black.  Mark  got  up  slowly, 
and  held  out  his  hand. 

"How  do  you  do,  Mark  ?  "  she  said  nervously. 
"I  will  own  I'm  somewhat  surprised  to  see  you 
here,"  ignoring  his  hand,  and  taking  some  figs 
out  of  a  string  bag,  and  placing  them  on  an 
empty  plate  (the  one  that  ought  to  have  had 
oranges  in  it)  on  the  sideboard.  "I  have  brought 
you  some  figs,  Janet  ;  you  said  you  liked  them. 


HER  MURDERER  181 

I  thought  it  was  agreed  that  until  Mark  had  some 
reasonable  prospect  of  being  able  to  support  a 
wife  his  visits  here  had  better  cease." 

"I  never  agreed,"  said  Mark,  "I  was  always 
for  their  continuing.  I've  been  against  a  long 
engagement  from  the  first." 

"Well,  in  any  case,  you  must  have  a  cup  of  tea 
now  }7ou  are  here,"  continued  Aunt  Pussy,  taking 
off  her  worn  gloves,  which  I  had  mended  for  her 
till  the  fingers  were  mere  stumps.  "Ring  the 
bell,  Janet.  We  will  have  tea  in  here  as  there 
isn't  a  fire  in  the  drawing-room." 

She  put  down  more  parcels  on  the  table,  and 
then  her  face  changed. 

"My  bag  !  "  she  gasped,  and  collapsed  into 
a  chair  like  one  felled  by  emotion.  "My 
bag  !  " 

We  looked  everywhere.  Mark  explored  the 
hall  and  the  umbrella-stand.  No  handbag  was 
to  be  seen. 

"I  knew  something  would  happen  if  the  month 
began  with  a  Friday  !  "  moaned  Aunt  Pussy. 

"Had  it  a  great  deal  in  it  ?  "  I  asked. 

"Twenty  pounds  1  "  said  Aunt  Pussy,  as  if  it 
were  the  savings  of  a  lifetime.  "I  had  drawn 
twenty  pounds  to  pay  the  monthly  books."  And 
she  became  the  colour  of  lead. 

I  flew  for  her  salts,  and  made  tea  quickly,  and 
presently  she  recovered  sufficiently  to  drink  it. 
But  her  hand  shook. 


182  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

"Twenty  pounds  !  "  she  repeated,  below  her 
breath. 

We  questioned  her  as  to  where  she  last  re- 
membered using  the  bag,  and  at  length  elicited 
the  information  that  she  had  no  recollection  of 
its  society  after  visiting  Brown  and  Prodgers, 
the  great  shop  in  Baskaville  Road,  where  she 
recalled  eating  a  meat  lozenge,  drawn  from  its 
recesses.  Mark  offered  to  go  round  there  at  once, 
and  see  if  it  had  been  found. 

"I've  never  lost  anything  before,"  she  said 
when  he  had  gone,  "but  I  felt  this  morning  that 
some  misfortune  was  going  to  happen.  There 
was  a  black  cat  on  the  leads  when  I  looked  out. 
As  sure  as  fate,  if  I  see  a  black  cat  something  goes 
wrong.  Last  time  I  saw  one,  two  of  my  handker- 
chiefs were  missing  from  the  •wash." 

As  Aunt  Pussy  bought  her  handkerchiefs  in 
the  sales  for  less  than  sixpence  each,  I  felt  that 
the  black  cat  made  himself  rather  cheap. 

Mark  returned  with  the  cheering  news  that  a 
bag  had  been  found  at  Brown  and  Prodgers,  and 
one  of  the  principal  shopwalkers  had  taken  charge 
of  it.  And  if  Aunt  Pussy  would  call  in  person 
to-morrow,  and  accurately  describe  its  contents, 
it  would  be  returned  to  her. 

Aunt  Pussy  was  so  much  relieved  that  she 
actually  smiled  on  him,  and  offered  him  a  second 
cup  of  tea.  But  next  morning  at  breakfast  I 
saw  at  once  that  something  was  gravely  amiss. 


HER  MURDERER  183 

Had  she  slept  ? 

Yes. 

Had  she  seen  the  black  cat  ? 

No. 

"The  truth  is,  Janet,"  she  said,  "I  have  had  a 
most  terrible  dream.  I  feel  sure  it  was  a  warning, 
and  I  really  don't  know  whether  I  ought  to  call  for 
it  or  not." 

"Call  for  what  ?  " 

"The  bag." 

"Was  the  dream  about  the  bag  ?  " 

"What  else  could  it  be  about  ?  I  took  one  of 
my  little  bromides  last  night,  for  I  knew  I  had 
not  a  chance  of  sleep  after  the  agitation  of  the 
day.  And  I  fell  asleep  at  once.  And  I  dreamed 
that  it  was  morning,  and  I  was  in  my  outdoor 
things  going  to  Brown  and  Prodgers  for  the  bag. 
And  the  black  cat  walked  all  the  way  before  me 
with  its  tail  up.  But  it  did  not  come  in.  And 
when  I  got  there  I  told  a  shopwalker  who  was 
standing  near  the  door  what  I  had  come  about. 
He  was  a  tall,  dark  man  with  a  sort  of  down  look. 
He  bowed  and  said,  'Follow  me,  madam.'  And 
I  followed  him.  And  we  went  through  the— 
ahem  !  the  gentlemen's  underclothing,  which  I 
make  a  point  of  never  going  through,  I  always  go 
round  by  the  artificial  flowers,  until  we  came  to  a 
glass  door  near  the  lift.  And  he  unlocked  the 
door  and  I  went  in,  and  there  on  the  table  lay 
my  bag.  I  was  so  delighted  I  ran  to  take  it. 


184  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

But  he  stopped  me,  and  I  saw  then  what  an  evil- 
looking  man  he  was.  And  he  said,  'Look  well  at 
this  bag,  madam.  Do  you  recognise  it  as  yours  ?' 
And  I  looked  and  I  said  I  did.  There  was  the 
place  where  you  had  mended  the  handle. 

"Then  he  took  it  up,  and  put  it  in  my  hand, 
and  said,  'Look  well  at  the  contents,  madam,  and 
verify  that  they  are  all  there.' 

"So  I  looked  at  them,  and  they  were  all  there, 
the  tradesmen's  books  and  everything.  And  I 
counted  the  money  and  it  came  right.  The  only 
thing  I  could  not  be  sure  about  was  the  number 
of  the  meat  lozenges.  I  thought  one  might  have 
been  stolen. 

"Then  when  I  had  finished  he  said,  'Look  well 
at  me,  madam,  for  I  am  your  murderer.'  And 
I  was  so  terrified  that  I  dropped  the  bag  and  woke 
with  a  scream.  Now,  Janet,  don't  you  think  it 
would  be  flying  in  the  face  of  Providence  to  go 
there  this  morning  ?  Dreams  like  that  are  not 
sent  for  nothing." 

"Well,  perhaps  it  would  be  better  not,"  I  said 
maliciously,  for  I  knew  very  well  that  Aunt  Pussy 
would  risk  any  form  of  death  rather  than  lose 
twenty  pounds. 

"I  thought  perhaps  you  would  not  mind  getting 
it  for  me.  The  danger  would  not  be  the  same 
for  you." 

"I  should  not  mind  in  the  least,  but  they  will 
only  give  it  up  to  you." 


HER  MURDERER  185 

Aunt  Pussy's  superstition  struggled  with  her 
miserliness  throughout  her  frugal  breakfast. 
Need  I  say  her  miserliness  won.  Had  it  ever 
sustained  one  defeat  in  all  her  life  1  But  she 
remained  agitated  and  nervous  to  an  extreme 
degree.  I  offered  to  go  with  her,  but  she  felt  that 
was  not  protection  enough.  So  I  telephoned  to 
Mark,  and  presently  he  arrived  and  Aunt  Pussy 
solemnly  recapitulated  her  dream,  and  we  all 
three  set  out  together,  she  walking  a  little  ahead, 
evidently  on  the  look-out  for  the  black  cat. 

Mark  whispered  to  me  that  the  portent  about 
the  black  cat  was  being  verified  for  us,  not  her, 
and  that  the  shopwalker  was  evidently  a  very 
decent  fellow,  and  that  if  he  did  his  duty  by  us 
he  should  certainly  ask  him  to  be  best  man  at 
our  wedding.  He  had  not  made  up  his  mind 
how  deep  his  mourning  ought  to  be  for  a 
murdered  aunt-in-law,  and  was,  to  use  his  own 
expression,  still  poised  like  a  humming-bird 
between  a  grey  silk  tie  and  a  black  one  with  a 
white  spot,  when  we  reached  the  shop. 

It  was  early,  and  there  were  very  few  customers 
about.  A  tall  dark  man  was  walking  up  and 
down.  Aunt  Pussy  instantly  clutched  my  arm, 
and  whispered,  "It's  him  !  " 

He  saw  us  looking  at  him,  and  came  up  to  us,  a 
melancholy  downcast,  unprepossessing-looking 
man.  As  Aunt  Pussy  could  only  stare  at  him, 
Mark,  who  had  spoken  to  him  the  day  before, 


i86  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

told  him  the  lady  had  come  to  identify  the  bag  lost 
on  the  previous  afternoon.  The  man  bowed  to 
Aunt  Pussy,  and  said,  "Follow  me,  madam," 
and  we  followed  him  through  several  depart- 
ments. 

"Gentlemen's  outfitting  I  "  hissed  Aunt  Pussy 
suddenly  in  my  ear,  pointing  with  a  trembling 
finger  at  a  line  of  striped  and  tasselled  pyjamas 
which  she  had  avoided  for  many  years. 

Presently  we  came  to  a  glass  door,  and  the 
man  took  a  key  from  his  pocket,  opened  the  door, 
and  ushered  us  in.  And  there  on  a  small  table 
lay  a  bag — the  bag — Aunt  Pussy's  bag,  with  the 
mended  handle.  She  groaned. 

The  man  fixed  his  eyes  on  her  and  said  : 

"Look  well  at  this  bag,  madam.  Do  you 
recognise  it  as  yours  ?  " 

"I  do,"  said  Aunt  Pussy,  as  inaudibly  as  a 
bride  at  the  altar. 

He  then  asked  her  what  the  contents  were,  and 
she  described  them  categorically.  He  then  took 
up  the  bag,  put  it  into  her  hand,  and  said,  "Look 
well  at  the  contents,  madam,  and  verify  that  they 
are  all  there." 

They  were  all  there.  As  Aunt  Pussy  was  too 
paralysed  to  utter  another  word  I  said  so  for  her. 

There  was  a  long  pause.  The  man  looked 
searchingly  from  one  to  the  other  of  us,  and  sighed. 
If  he  expected  a  tip  he  was  disappointed.  After 
a  moment  he  moved  towards  Aunt  Pussy  to  open 


HER  MURDERER  187 

the  door  behind  her.  As  he  did  so  she  gave  a 
faint  scream,  and  subsided  on  the  floor  in  a  swoon. 

When  we  had  resuscitated  and  conveyed  her 
home,  and  Mark  had  gone,  she  said  in  a  hollow 
voice  : 

"Wasn't  it  enough  to  make  anybody  faint  ?  " 

I  said  cheerfully  that  I  did  not  see  any  cause 
for  alarm  ;  that  the  man  no  doubt  always  used 
exactly  the  same  formula  whenever  lost  property 
had  to  be  identified. 

"But  why  should  he  have  said  just  at  the  last 
moment,  'Look  well  at  me,  madam,  I  am  your 
murderer  ?  ' 

"Dear  Aunt  Pussy,  of  course  he  never  said  any 
such  thing  !  " 

"He  did  !  I  heard  him  !  That  was  why  I 
fainted." 

It  was  in  vain  I  assured  her  that  she  was 
mistaken.  She  only  became  hysterical  and  said 
I  was  deceiving  her  ;  that  she  saw  I  had  heard  it, 
too.  She  had  been  eccentric  before,  but  from 
this  time  onwards  she  became  even  more  so. 
She  would  not  deal  at  Brown  and  Prodgers  any 
more.  She  would  not  even  pass  the  shop.  She 
became  more  penurious  than  ever. 

We  could  hardly  persuade  servants  to  stay 
with  us  so  rigid  was  she  about  the  dripping.  It 
was  all  I  could  do  to  obtain  the  necessary  money 
for  our  economical  housekeeping.  As  the  lease 
of  our  house  was  drawing  to  a  close,  she  decided 


i88  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

to  move  into  a  flat,  thinking  it  might  be  cheaper. 
But  when  it  was  all  arranged  and  the  lease 
signed,  she  refused  to  go  in,  because  the  man 
who  met  us  there  with  a  selection  of  wallpapers 
was,  she  averred,  the  same  man  whom  she 
always  spoke  of  as  her  murderer. 

And  I  believe  she  was  right.  I  thought  I 
recognised  him  myself.  I  asked  him  if  he  had 
not  formerly  been  at  Brown  and  Prodgers,  and 
he  replied  that  he  had  ;  but  was  now  employed 
by  Whisk  and  Blake.  After  this  encounter 
nothing  would  induce  Aunt  Puss}'  to  enter  her 
new  home.  She  had  to  pay  heavily  for  her 
changeableness,  but  she  only  wrung  her  hands 
and  paid  up.  The  poor  little  woman  had  a 
hunted  look.  She  evidently  thought  she  had 
had  a  great  escape. 

Mark,  who  did  not  grow  more  rational  with 
increasing  years,  said  that  this  was  obviously  the 
psychological  moment  for  us  to  marry,  and  drew 
a  vivid  picture  of  the  group  at  the  altar — the 
blushing  bridegroom  and  determined  bride,  and 
how  when  Aunt  Pussy  saw  her  murderer  step 
forward  as  the  best  man,  with  a  gardenia  in  his 
buttonhole,  she  would  die  of  shock  on  the  spot. 
And  after  handsomely  remunerating  our  bene- 
factor, he  and  I  should  whisk  away  in  a  superb 
motor,  with  a  gross  of  shilling  cigars  on  an 
expensive  honeymoon. 

Six  months  passed,  and  there  was  no  talk  of 


HER  MURDERER  189 

any  honeymoons.  And  then  the  lease  of  our 
house  came  to  an  end,  and  Aunt  Pussy,  having 
refused  to  allow  any  other  house  or  flat  to  be 
taken,  she  was  forced  to  warehouse  her  furniture, 
and  we  had  recourse  to  the  miseries  of  hotel  life. 
Needless  to  say,  we  did  not  go  to  a  quiet  resi- 
dential hotel,  but  to  one  of  those  monster  build- 
ings glued  on  to  a  railway  station,  where  the 
inmates  come  and  go  every  day. 

Strangely  enough,  the  galvanised  activity  of 
hotel  existence  pleased  Aunt  Pussy.  She  called 
it  "seeing  life."  She  even  made  timid  advances 
to  other  old  ladies,  knitting  and  dozing  in  the 
airless  seclusion  of  the  ladies'  drawing-room,  for, 
of  course,  we  had  no  sitting-room.  I  saw  plainly 
enough  that  we  should  live  in  those  two  small 
adjoining  bedrooms  under  the  roof,  looking  into 
a  tiled  air-shaft,  for  the  remainder  of  Aunt 
Pussy's  life. 

Three  months  we  lived  there,  and  then  at  the 
cheapest  time  in  the  year,  when  the  hotel  was 
half  empty  and  the  heat  of  our  rooms  appalling, 
she  consented  to  move  for  a  short  time  into  the 
two  rooms  exactly  below  ours,  which  looked  on 
the  comparatively  balmy  open  of  the  August 
thoroughfare,  and  had  a  balcony. 

I  had  realised  by  this  time  that  Aunt  Pussy 
was  no  longer  responsible  for  her  long  cruelty 
to  Mark  and  me,  and  my  old  affection  for  her 
revived  somewhat  with  her  pathetic  dependence 


igo  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

on  me.  She  could  hardly  bear  me  out  of  her 
sight. 

A  certain  Mrs.  Curtis,  a  benevolent  old 
Australian  widow,  living  in  rooms  next  ours  on 
this  lower  floor,  showed  us  great  kindness.  She 
grasped  at  once  what  Aunt  Pussy  wras,  and  she 
would  sit  with  her  by  the  hour,  enabling  me  to 
go  out  in  the  air.  She  took  me  for  drives.  She 
soon  discovered  there  was  a  Mark  in  the  back- 
ground, and  often  asked  us  to  dine  at  her  table, 
and  invited  him  too. 

She  was  said  to  be  enormously  wealthy,  and 
she  certainly  wore  a  few  wonderful  jewels,  but 
she  was  always  shabbily  dressed.  Aunt  Pussy 
became  very  fond  of  her,  and  must  have  been  a 
great  trial  to  her,  running  in  and  out  of  her 
rooms  at  all  hours.  She  gave  us  tea  in  her  sitting- 
room  next  door  to  us,  and  this  gave  Aunt  Pussy 
special  satisfaction,  as  we,  having  no  sitting- 
room,  could  not  possibly,  as  she  constantly 
averred,  return  the  civility. 

Towards  the  end  of  September  the  hotel  began 
to  fill  again,  and  the  prices  of  the  lower  rooms 
were  raised.  So  we  moved  back  to  our  old 
quarters,  and  Mrs.  Curtis,  who  had  a  noisy 
bedroom,  took  for  herself  and  her  son  the  two  we 
had  vacated.  Her  son  was  expected,  and  I  have 
never  forgotten  her  face  of  joy  when  she  received 
a  telegram  from  him  during  dinner  saying  he  had 
reached  Calais,  and  should  arrive  next  morning. 


HER  MURDERER  191 

We  were  dining  early,  for  the  kind  old  woman 
was  taking  Mark  and  me  to  the  play.  The  play 
was  delightful,  and  he  and  I,  sitting  together 
laughing  at  it,  forgot  our  troubles,  forgot  that  our 
youth  was  irretrievably  gone,  and  that  we  were  no 
nearer  happiness  than  we  had  been  thirteen  years 
before.  Our  little  friend  in  her  weird  black  gown, 
with  her  thin  fingers  covered  with  large  diamonds 
clutching  an  opera  glass,  looked  at  us  with 
pained  benevolence. 

Mark  saw  us  back  to  the  door  of  our  hotel,  and 
after  he  was  gone  Mrs.  Curtis  took  my  arm  as  we 
mounted  the  steps  and  said  gently  : 

"You  and  that  nice  absurd  man  must  keep 
your  courage  up.  I  waited  seventeen  years  for 
my  husband,  and  when  it  was  over  it  was  only 
like  a  day." 

The  night  porter  appeared  at  the  lift  door,  and 
we  got  in.  He  stood  with  his  back  to  me,  and  I 
did  not  look  at  him  till  he  said  :  "What  floor  ?  " 
The  servants  knew  us  so  well  that  I  was  surprised 
at  the  question,  and  glanced  at  him.  It  was 
Aunt  Pussy's  murderer.  I  recognised  him  in- 
stantly, and  I  will  own  my  first  thought  was  one 
of  self-congratulation. 

"Now  we  shall  leave  this  horrible  place,"  I 
thought.  "She  will  never  stay  another  day  if  he 
is  here." 

But  my  second  thought  was  for  her.  She 
might  go  clean  out  of  her  mind  if  she  were 


192  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

suddenly  confronted  with  him.  What  would  it 
be  best  to  do  ? 

When  he  had  put  down  Mrs.  Curtis  at  Floor  7, 
and  we  were  rumbling  towards  Floor  8,  he 
volunteered,  as  we  bumped  with  violence  against 
the  roof  that  he  was  new  to  the  work.  I  asked 
him  what  hours  he  came  on  and  went  off  at.  He 
said,  "Heleven  p.hem.  to  hate  hay-hem."  He 
did  not  recognise  me — as,  indeed,  why  should  he  ? 
— but  he  looked  more  downcast  and  villainous 
than  ever.  It  was  evident  that  life  had  not  gone 
well  with  him  since  he  had  been  foreman  at 
Brown  and  Prodgers. 

"Lady's  son  from  Horsetralia  just  arrived," 
he  remarked  conversationally,  jerking  his  thumb 
towards  the  lower  landing.  "Took  'im  up  'arf 
an  hour  ago." 

I  was  surprised  that  Mr.  Curtis  should  have 
already  arrived,  but  in  another  moment  I  forgot 
all  about  it,  for  the  first  object  that  met  my  eyes 
as  I  opened  my  door  was  Aunt  Pussy  in  a  state 
of  great  agitation,  sitting  fully  dressed  on  my 
bed.  It  seemed  that  after  we  had  started  for  the 
play  she  had  stood  a  moment  in  the  hall  looking 
after  us,  and  she  had  seen  her  murderer  pass, 
and  not  only  had  he  passed,  but  he  had  exchanged 
a  few  words  with  the  hall  porter  airing  himself 
on  the  hotel  steps. 

"We  must  leave.  We  must  leave  to-morrow, 
Janet,"  she  repeated,  in  an  agony  of  terror.  "I 


HER  MURDERER  193 

know  he'll  get  in  and  kill  me.  That's  why  he 
spoke  to  the  porter.  Let's  go  and  live  at 
Margate.  No,  not  Margate  ;  it's  too  public. 
But  I  saw  a  little  house  at  Southwold  once  ; 
tumbling  down  it  was,  with  no  road  up  to  it. 
Such  a  horrid  place  !  We  might  go  and  live 
there.  No  one  would  ever  think  I  should  go 
there.  Promise  me  you  will  take  me  away  from 
London  to-morrow,  Janet." 

I  promised,  I  realised  that  we  must  go  at  once, 
and  I  calculated  that  if  Aunt  Pussy,  who  always 
breakfasted  in  her  room,  only  left  it  at  ten  o'clock 
to  enter  a  cab  to  take  her  to  the  station  it  was 
impossible  she  should  run  across  the  new  night 
porter,  who  went  off  duty  several  hours  earlier. 
She  must  never  know  that  he  was  actually  in  the 
house. 

I  tried  to  calm  her,  but  dawn  was  already  in  the 
sky,  or  rather  reflected  on  the  tiles  of  our  air- 
shaft,  before  she  fell  asleep,  and  I  could  go  to  my 
room  and  try  to  do  the  same. 

I  did  it  so  effectually  that  it  was  nearly  ten 
o'clock  before  I  went  down  to  breakfast,  leaving 
Aunt  Pussy  still  slumbering. 

While  I  drank  my  coffee  I  looked  out  the  trains 
for  Southwold,  and  noted  down  the  name  of  a 
quiet  hotel  there,  and  then  went  to  the  manager's 
office  to  give  up  our  rooms.  When  I  got  there  a 
tired,  angry  young  man,  with  a  little  bag,  was 
interviewing  the  manager,  who  was  eyeing  him 

N 


i94  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

doubtfully,  while  a  few  paces  away  the  hall 
porter,  all  gold  braid  and  hair-oil  and  turned-out 
feet,  was  watching  the  scene. 

"Surely  Mrs.  Curtis  told  you  she  was  expecting 
me,  her  son,"  he  was  saying  as  I  came  up. 

"Yes,  sir,"  said  the  manager,  civil  but  sus- 
picious. "No  doubt,  sir.  Mrs.  Curtis  said  as 
you  were  expected  this  morning,  but,  begging 
your  pardon,  you  arrived  last  night,  sir.  Mr. 
Gregory  Curtis  arrived  last  night  just  after  I 
retired  for  the  evening." 

"Impossible,"  said  the  young  man,  impatiently. 
"There  is  some  mistake.  Take  me  to  Mrs. 
Curtis 's  room  at  once." 

The  manager  hesitated. 

"This  certainly  is  Mr.  Gregory  Curtis,"  I  said, 
coming  forward.  "He  is  exactly  like  the  photo- 
graph of  her  son  which  stands  on  Mrs.  Curtis 's 
table,  and  which  I  have  seen  scores  of  times." 

The  young  man  looked  gratefully  at  me. 
And  then,  in  a  flash,  as  it  were,  we  all  took 
alarm. 

"Then  who  did  you  take  up  to  my  mother's 
rooms  last  night  ?  "  said  her  son.  "And  who 
took  him  up  ?  " 

"Not  me,  sir,"  said  the  hall  porter  promptly. 
"I  was  off  duty.  Clarke,  the  new  night  porter, 
must  have  took  him  up." 

"Where  is  Clarke  ?  "  asked  the  manager, 
seizing  down  a  key  from  a  peg  on  the  wall. 


HER  MURDERER  195 

"Gone  to  bed,  sir.  Not  been  gone  five 
minutes." 

"Bring  him  to  me  at  once.  And  take  this 
gentleman  and  me  up  in  the  lift  first." 

"This  lady  also,"  said  Gregory,  indicating  me. 

A  horrible  sense  of  guilt  was  stealing  over  me. 
Why  hadn't  I  waited  to  see  the  fragile  little  old 
woman  safely  into  her  rooms  ? 

The  manager  and  Gregory  did  not  speak.  I 
dared  not  look  at  them.  The  lift  came  to  a 
standstill,  and  in  a  moment  the  manager  was  out 
of  it,  and  fitting  his  master  key  into  the  lock  of 
No.  10,  almost  knocking  over  a  can  of  hot  water 
on  the  mat.  The  door  opened,  and  we  all  went  in. 

The  room  was  dark,  and  as  the  manager  went 
hastily  forward  to  draw  the  curtain  his  foot  struck 
against  something  and  he  drew  back  with  an 
exclamation.  I,  who  was  nearest  the  door,  turned 
on  the  electric  light. 

Mrs.  Curtis  was  lying  with  outstretched  arms 
on  her  face  on  the  floor.  Her  widow's  cap  had 
fallen  off,  revealing  on  the  crown  of  the  head  a 
dark  stain.  Her  small  hands,  waxen  white,  were 
spread  out  as  if  in  mild  deprecation.  There  were 
no  rings  on  them.  The  despatch  box  on  the 
dressing  table  had  been  broken  open,  and  the 
jewel  cases  lay  scattered  on  the  floor. 

After  a  moment  of  stupor,  Gregory  and  I 
raised  the  little  figure  and  laid  it  on  the  bed.  It 
was  obvious  that  there  was  nothing  to  be  done. 


196  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

As  we  did  so  the  door  opened  and  the  day  porter 
dragged  in  the  new  lift  man,  holding  him  strongly 
by  the  arm. 

They  both  looked  at  the  dead  woman  on  the 
bed.  And  then  the  lift  man  began  to  shake  as 
with  an  ague,  and  his  face  became  as  ashen  as 
hers. 

"You  saw  her  last  alive,"  said  the  manager, 
"and  you  took  up  the  party  to  her  room  last 
night." 

The  lift  man  was  speechless.  The  drops  stood 
on  his  forehead.  He  looked  the  image  of  guilt. 

And  as  we  stood  staring  at  him  Aunt  Pussy 
ambled  in  in  her  dressing-gown,  with  her  comb 
in  her  hand,  having  probably  left  something  in 
the  room  she  had  only  yesterday  vacated. 

Her  eyes  fell  first  on  the  dead  body,  and  then 
on  the  lift  man. 

I  expected  her  to  scream  or  faint,  but  she  did 
neither.  She  seemed  frozen.  Then  she  raised  a 
steady  comb  and  pointed  it  at  the  lift  man. 

"He  is  her  murderer,"  she  said  solemnly.  "He 
meant  to  murder  me.  He  told  me  so  a  year  ago. 
He  has  followed  me  here  to  do  it.  But  he  did  not 
know  I  had  changed  my  rooms,  and  he  has  killed 
her  instead." 

I  don't  know  what  happened  after  that,  for  I 
was  entirely  taken  up  with  Aunt  Pussy.  I  put 
my  hand  over  her  mouth,  and  hustled  her  back 
to  her  rooms. 


HER  MURDERER  197 

"He  will  be  hanged  now,"  she  said  over  and 
over  again  throughout  that  awful  day.  "He  is 
certain  to  be  hanged,  and  when  he  is  really  dead 
I  shall  feel  safe.  Then  I  shall  take  a  house,  and 
you  shall  have  a  motor,  and  anything  you  like, 
Janet.  He's  in  prison  now,  isn't  he  ?  " 

"Yes,  poor  creature.  He  is  under  arrest.  A 
policeman  has  taken  him  away." 

"Safe  in  prison  now,  and  hanged  very  soon. 
I  shan't  be  easy  otherwise.  And  then  I  shall 
sleep  peacefully  in  my  bed." 

She  was  better  than  she  had  been  for  the  last 
year.  She  ate  and  slept,  and  seemed  to  have 
taken  a  new  lease  of  life.  She  was  absolutely 
callous  about  Mrs.  Curtis 's  death,  and  suggested 
that  half-a-guinea  was  quite  enough  to  give  for  a 
wreath. 

"If  you're  thinking  of  the  number  of  times  she 
gave  us  tea,"  she  said,  "it  could  not  possibly, 
with  tea  as  cheap  as  it  is  now — Harrod's  own 
only  one  and  seven — come  to  more  than  eight  and 
six."  And  she  opened  her  "Daily  Mail"  and 
pored  over  it.  She  had  of  late  ceased  to  take  in 
any  paper,  but  now  she  took  in  the  "Daily  Mail" 
and  the  "Evening  Standard,"  and  read  the 
police  news  with  avidity,  looking  for  the  trial 
of  "her  murderer." 

Mark  and  I  went  to  the  funeral,  and  he  was 
very  low  all  the  way  home.  He  was  really  dis- 
tressed about  Mrs.  Curtis  and  Gregory,  but  of 


198  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

course  he  would  not  allow  it,  and  accounted  for 
his  depression  by  saying  that  he  had  been  attend- 
ing the  wrong  funeral.  He  said  he  did  not 
actually  blame  Clarke  (the  lift  man),  for  he  had 
shown  good  intentions,  but  the  man  was  evidently 
a  procrastinator  and  a  bungler,  who  had  deceived 
the  confidence  he  (Mark)  had  reposed  in  him, 
and  on  whom  no  one  could  place  reliance.  Such 
men,  he  averred,  were  better  hanged  and  out  of 
the  way. 

When  I  got  back  to  our  rooms  I  found  Aunt 
Pussy  leaning  back  in  her  armchair  near  the 
window,  with  the  "Evening  Standard"  spread 
out  on  her  knee.  A  large  heading  caught  my 
eye  : 

"SENSATIONAL  ARREST   OF  THE 

MURDERER   OF  MRS.   CURTIS." 

"  RELEASE  OF  CLARKE." 

It  had  caught  Aunt  Pussy's  eye  too.  And  her 
sheer  terror  had  been  too  much  for  her.  She 
would  never  be  frightened  any  more.  She  had 
had  her  last  shock.  She  was  dead. 

A  month  later  Mark  came  to  see  me  in  the 
evening.  We  did  not  seem  to  have  much  to  say 
to  each  other,  perhaps  because  we  were  to  be 
married  next  day.  But  I  presently  discovered 
that  he  was  suffering  from  a  suppressed  com- 
munication. 


HER  MURDERER  199 

"Out  with  it,"  I  said.  "You've  got  a  wife  and 
five  small  children  at  Peckham.  There  is  still 
time  to  counter-order  the  motor  and  the  wedding 
and  the  shilling  cigars  and — me." 

He  took  no  notice. 

"I've  seen  Clarke,"  he  said.  "Poor  devil ! 
They  won't  have  him  back  at  the  hotel,  think 
he's  unlucky,  a  sort  of  Jonah.  His  face  certainly 
isn't  his  fortune,  is  it  ?  And  I  hope  you  won't 
mind,  Janet,  I — " 

"You've  asked  him  to  be  best  man  instead  of 
Gregory  ?  " 

"Well,  no,  I  haven't.  But  I  was  sorry  for  him, 
and  I  gave  him  fifty  pounds.  Your  money  of 
course.  I  felt  we  owed  him  something  for  bring- 
ing us  together.  For  you  know,  in  a  way,  he 
really  has,  though  he  has  been  some  time  about 
it." 


Votes    for    Men* 

Two  hundred  years  hence,  possibly  less. 

EUGENIA,  Prime  Minister,  is  sitting  at  her  writing 
table  in  her  library.  She  is  a  tall,  fine  looking 
woman  of  thirty,  rather  untidy  and  worn  in 
appearance. 

EUGENIA  [to  herself,  taking  up  a  paper}.  There 
is  no  doubt  that  we  must  carry  through  this 
bill  or  the  future  of  the  country  will  be 
jeopardized. 

HENRY  [outside'].     May  I  come  in  ? 

EUGENIA.     Do  come  in,  dearest. 

HENRY  [a  tall,  athletic  man  of  thirty,  faultlessly 
dressed,  a  contrast  to  her  dusty  untidiness'].  I 
thought  I  could  see  the  procession  best  from 
here.  [Goes  to  windows  and  opens  them.}  It 
is  in  sight  now.  They  are  coming  down  the 
wind  at  a  great  pace. 

EUGENIA  [slightly  bored].    What  procession  ? 

HENRY.  Why  the  Men's  Reinfranchisement 
League,  of  course.  You  know,  Eugenia,  you 
promised  to  interview  a  deputation  of  them  at 
5  o'clock,  and  they  determined  to  have  a  mass 
meeting  first. 

*  First  Published  in  1909. 
200 


VOTES  FOR  MEN  201 

EUGENIA.  So  they  did.  I  had  forgotten.  I 
wish  they  would  not  pester  me  so.  Really,  the 
government  has  other  things  to  attend  to  than 
Male  Suffrage  at  times  like  this. 

[The  procession  sails  past  the  windows  in 
planes  decked  with  the  orange  and  white 
colours  of  the  league.  The  occupants  pre- 
serve a  dead  silence,  saluting  EUGENIA 
gravely  as  they  pass.  From  the  streets  far 
below  rises  a  confused  hubbub  of  men's 
voices  shouting  ' '  Votes  for  men  1  ' ' 

HENRY.  How  stately  the  clergy  look,  Eugenia  1 
Why,  there  are  the  two  Archbishops  in  their 
robes  heading  the  whole  procession,  and  look 
at  the  bevy  of  Bishops  in  their  lawn  sleeves  in 
the  great  Pullman  air  car  behind.  What 
splandid  men.  And  here  come  the  clergy  in 
their  academic  gowns  by  the  hundred,  in  open 
trucks. 

EUGENIA.  I  must  say  it  is  admirably  organised, 
and  no  brawling. 

HENRY.  Why  should  they  brawl  ?  I  believe 
you  are  disappointed  that  they  don't.  They 
are  all  saluting  you,  Eugenia,  as  they  pass. 
They  won't  take  any  notice  of  me,  of  course, 
because  it  is  known  I  am  the  President  of  the 
Anti-Suffrage  League.  The  doctors  are  pass- 
ing now.  How  magnificent  they  look  in  their 
robes  I  What  numbers  of  them  !  It  makes 
me  proud  I  am  a  man.  And  now  come  the 
lawyers  in  crowds  in  their  wigs  and  gowns. 


202  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

EUGENIA.  Every  profession  seems  to  be  repre- 
sented, but  of  course  I  am  well  aware  that  it 
is  not  the  real  wish  of  the  men  of  England  to 
obtain  the  vote.  The  suffragists  must  do 
something  to  convince  me  that  the  bulk  of 
England's  thoughtful  and  intelligent  men  are 
not  opposed  to  it  before  I  move  in  the  matter. 

HENRY.  I  often  wonder  what  would  convince 
you,  Eugenia,  or  what  they  could  do  that  they 
have  not  done.  These  must  be  the  authors 
and  artists  and  journalists,  and  quite  a  number 
of  women  with  them.  Do  you  notice  that  ? 
Look,  that  is  Hobson  the  poet,  and  Bagg  the 
millionaire  novelist,  each  in  their  own  Swallow 
planes.  How  they  dart  along.  I  should  like 
to  have  a  Swallow,  Eugenia.  And  are  all 
those  great  lumbering  tumbrils  of  men  journal- 
ists ? 

EUGENIA.     No  doubt. 

HENRY.  It  is  very  impressive.  I  wish  they  did 
not  pass  so  fast,  but  the  wind  is  high.  Here 
come  all  the  trades  with  the  Lord  Mayor  of 
London  in  front  !  What  hordes  and  hordes  of 
them  !  The  procession  is  at  least  a  mile  long. 
And  I  suppose  those  are  miners  and  agri- 
cultural labourers,  last  of  all,  trying  to  keep 
up  in  those  old  Wilbur  Wrights  and  Zeppelins. 
I  did  not  know  there  were  any  left  except  in 
museums. 

[The  procession  passes  out  of  sight.    EUGENIA 
sighs. 


VOTES  FOR  MEN  203 

HENRY.  Demonstrations  like  this  make  a  man 
think,  Eugenia.  I  really  can't  see,  though  you 
often  tell  me  I  do,  why  men  should  not  have 
votes.  They  used  to  have  them.  You  your- 
self say  that  there  is  no  real  inequality  between 
the  sexes.  The  more  I  think  of  it  the  more  I 
feel  I  ought  to  retire  from  being  President  of 
the  Anti-Suffrage  League.  And  all  the  men 
on  it  are  old  enough  to  be  my  father.  The 
young  men  are  nearly  all  in  the  opposite  camp. 
I  sometimes  wish  I  was  there  too. 

EUGENIA.     Henry ! 

HENRY.  Now  don't,  Eugenia,  make  any  mistake 
I  abhor  the  "brawling  brotherhood"  as  much 
as  you  do.  I  was  quite  ashamed  for  my  sex 
when  I  saw  that  bellowing  brute  riveted  to  the 
balcony  of  your  plane  the  other  day,  shouting 
"Votes  for  men." 

EUGENIA  [coldly].  That  sort  of  conduct  puts 
back  the  cause  of  men's  reinfranchisement  by 
fifty  years.  It  shows  how  unsuited  the  sex  is 
to  be  trusted  with  the  vote.  Imagine  that  sort 
of  hysterical  screaming  in  the  House  itself. 

HENRY.  But  ought  the  cause  to  be  judged  by 
the  folly  of  a  few  howling  dervishes  ?  Some- 
times it  really  seems,  Eugenia,  as  if  women 
were  determined  to  regard  the  brawling 
brotherhood  as  if  it  represented  the  men  who 
seek  for  the  vote.  And  yet  the  sad  part  is  that 
these  brawlers  have  done  more  in  two  years  to 
advance  the  cause  than  their  more  orderly 


204  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

brothers  have  achieved  in  twenty.  For  years 
past  I  have  heard  quiet  suffragists  say  that  all 
their  efforts  have  been  like  knocking  in  a 
padded  room.  They  can't  make  themselves 
heard.  Women  smiled  and  said  the  moment 
was  not  opportune.  The  press  gave  garbled 
accounts  of  their  sayings  and  doings. 

EUGENIA.  Your  simile  is  unfortunate.  No  one 
wants  to  emancipate  the  only  persons  who  are 
confined  in  padded  rooms. 

HENRY.     Not  if  they  are  unjustly  confined  ? 

EUGENIA  [with  immense  patience].  Dear  Henry, 
must  we  really  go  over  this  old  ground  again  ? 
Men  used  to  have  votes  as  we  all  know.  In  the 
earliest  days  of  all,  of  course,  both  men  and 
women  had  them.  The  ancient  records  prove 
that  beyond  question,  and  that  women  pre- 
sented themselves  with  men  at  the  hustings. 
Then  women  were  practically  disfranchised, 
and  for  hundreds  of  years  men  ruled  alone, 
though  it  was  not  until  near  the  reign  of 
Victoria  the  First  that  by  the  interpolation  of 
the  word  "male"  before  "persons"  in  the 
Reform  Act  of  1832  women  were  legally  dis- 
franchised. Men  were  disfranchised  almost  as 
suddenly  in  the  reign  of  Man-hating  Mary  the 
Second  of  blessed  memory. 

HENRY.     I  know,  I  know,  but.  .  .  . 

EUGENIA  [whose  oratorical  instincts  are  not  ex- 
hausted by  her  public  life].  You  must  remember 
I  would  have  you  all — I  mean  I  would  have 


VOTES  FOR  MEN  205 

you,  Henry,  remember  that  men  were  only 
disfranchised  after  the  general  election  of  2009. 
It  was  the  wish  of  the  country.  We  must  bow 
to  that. 

HENRY.  You  mean  it  was  the  wish  of  the  women 
of  the  country,  who  were  a  million  stronger 
numerically  than  men. 

EUGENIA.     It   was   the   wish   of  the   majority, 
including  many  thousands  of  enlightened  men, 
my  grandfather  among  them,  who  saw  the 
danger  to  their  country  involved  in  continued 
male  suffrage.     After  all,  Henry,  it  was  men 
who    were    guilty    of   the    disaster    of   adult 
suffrage.     Women   never   asked   for   it — they 
were  deeply  opposed  to  it.     They  only  de- 
manded the  suffrage  on  the  same  terms  that 
men  had  it  in  Edward  the  Seventh's  time. 
Adult  suffrage  was  the  last  important  enact- 
ment of  men,  and  one  which  ought  to  prove  to 
you,  considering  the  incalculable  harm  it  did, 
that  men,  in  spite  of  their  admirable  qualities, 
are  not  sufficiently  far-sighted  to  be  trusted 
with  a  vote.     Adult  suffrage  lost  us  India.     It 
all  but  lost  us  our  Colonies,  for  the  corner-men 
and  wastrels  and  unemployed  who  momentarily 
became  our  rulers  saw  no  use  for  them.     The 
only  good  result  of  adult  suffrage  was  that 
women,  by  the  happy  chance  of  their  numerical 
majority,  and  with  the  help  of  Mary  the  Man- 
hater,  were  able  to  combine,  to  outvote  the 
men  and  so  to  seize  the  reins  and  abolish  it. 
HENRY.    And  abolish  us  too. 


206  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

EUGENIA.  It  was  an  extraordinary  coup  d'dtat, 
the  one  good  result  of  the  disaster  of  adult 
suffrage.  It  was  a  bloodless  revolution,  but 
the  most  amazing  in  the  annals  of  history. 
And  it  saved  the  country. 

HENRY.  I  do  not  deny  it.  But  you  can't  get 
away  from  the  fact  that  men  did  give  women 
the  vote  originally.  And  now  men  have  lost  it 
themselves.  Why  should  not  women  give  it 
back  to  men — I  mean,  of  course,  only  to  those 
who  have  the  same  qualifications  as  to  property 
as  women  voters  have  ?  After  all  it  was  by 
reason  of  our  physical  force  that  we  were 
entitled  to  rule,  at  least  men  always  said  so. 
Over  and  over  again  they  said  so  in  the  House, 
and  that  women  can't  be  soldiers  and  sailors 
and  special  constables  as  we  can.  And  our 
physical  force  remains  the  greater  to  this  day. 

EUGENIA.     We  do  everything  to  encourage  it. 

HENRY.  Without  us,  Eugenia,  you  would  have 
no  army,  no  navy,  no  miners.  We  do  the  work 
of  the  world.  We  guard  and  police  the  nation, 
and  yet  we  are  not  entitled  to  a  hearing. 

EUGENIA.  Your  ignorance  of  the  force  that  rules 
the  world  is  assumed  for  rhetorical  purposes. 

HENRY.  I  suppose  you  will  say  brain  ought  to 
rule.  Well,  some  of  us  are  just  as  able  as  some 
of  you.  Look  at  our  great  electricians,  our 
shipbuilders,  our  inventors,  our  astronomers, 
our  poets,  nearly  all  are  men.  Shakespeare 
was  a  man. 


VOTES  FOR  MEN  207 

EUGENIA  \sententiously].  There  was  a  day,  and  a 
very  short  day  it  was,  when  it  was  said  that 
brain  ought  to  rule.  Brain  did  make  the 
attempt,  but  it  could  no  more  rule  this  planet 
than  brute  force  could  continue  to  do  so.  You 
know,  and  I  know,  and  every  schoolgirl 
knows,  that  what  rules  the  birth-rate  rules  the 
world. 

HENRY  [for  whom  this  sentiment  has  evidently  the 
horrid  familiarity  of  the  senna  of  his  childhood]. 
It  used  not  to  be  so. 

EUGENIA.  It  is  so  now.  It  is  no  use  arguing  ; 
it  is  merely  hysteria  to  combat  the  basic  fact 
that  the  sex  which  controls  the  birth-rate 
must  by  nature  rule  the  nation  which  it  creates. 
This  is  not  a  question  with  which  law  can  deal, 
for  nature  has  decided  it. 

[HENRY  preserves  a  paralysed  silence. 

EUGENIA  [with  benignant  dignity}.  I  am  all  for 
the  equality  of  the  sexes  within  certain  limits, 
the  limits  imposed  by  nature.  But  the  long 
and  the  short  of  it  is,  to  put  it  bluntly,  no  man, 
my  dear  Henry,  can  give  birth  to  a  child,  and 
until  he  can  he  will  be  ineligible  by  the  laws  of 
nature,  not  by  any  woman-made  edict,  to 
govern,  and  the  less  he  talks  about  it  the 
better.  Sensible  men  and  older  men  know 
that  and  hold  their  tongues,  and  women 
respect  their  silence.  Man  has  his  sphere, 
and  a  very  important  and  useful  sphere  in 
life  it  is.  The  defence  of  the  nation  is 


208  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

entrusted  to  him.  Where  should  we  be  without 
our  trusty  soldiers  and  sailors,  and,  as  you 
have  just  reminded  me,  our  admirable  police 
force  ?  Where  physical  strength  comes  in 
men  are  paramount.  When  I  think  of  all  the 
work  men  are  doing  in  the  world  I  assure  you, 
Henry,  my  respect  and  admiration  for  them 
knows  no  bounds.  But  if  they  step  outside 
their  own  sphere  of  labour,  then — 

HENRY.  But  if  only  you  would  look  into  the 
old  records,  as  I  have  been  doing,  you  would 
see  that  Lord  Curzon  and  Lord  James  and 
Lord  Cromer,  and  many  others  employed 
these  same  arguments  in  order  to  withhold 
the  suffrage  from  women. 

EUGENIA.     I  dare  say. 

HENRY.  And  there  is  another  thing  which 
does  not  seem  to  me  to  be  fair.  Men  are  so 
ridiculed  if  they  are  suffragists.  Punchinello, 
always  draws  them  as  obese  disappointed  old 
bachelors,  and  there  are  many  earnest  young 
married  men  among  the  ranks  of  the  suffragists. 
Look  at  the  procession  which  has  just  passed. 
Our  best  men  were  in  it.  And  to  look  at 
Punchinello,  or  to  listen  to  the  speeches  in  the 
House  you  would  think  that  the  men  who 
want  the  vote  are  mostly  repulsive  old  bache- 
lors stung  by  the  neglect  of  women.  Why 
only  last  week  the  member  for  Maidenhead, 
Mrs.  Colthorpe  it  was  got  up  and  said  that  if 
only  this  "  brawling  brotherhood  "  of  single 
gentlemen,  who  had  missed  domestic  bliss, 


VOTES  FOR  MEN  209 

could  find  wives  they  would  not  trouble  their 
heads  about  reinfranchisement. 

EUGENIA.  There  is  no  doubt  there  is  an  element 
of  sex  resentment  in  the  movement,  dear 
Henry.  That  is  why  I  have  always  congratu- 
lated myself  on  the  fact  that,  you,  as  my 
husband,  were  opposed  to  it. 

HENRY.  Personally  I  can't  imagine  now  that 
women  have  the  upper  hand  why  they  don't 
keep  up  their  number  numerically.  It  is 
their  only  safeguard  against  our  one  day 
regaining  the  vote.  It  was  their  numerical 
majority  plus  adult  suffrage  which  suddenly 
put  them  in  the  position  to  disfranchise  men. 
And  yet  women  are  allowing  their  number 
to  decline  and  decline  until  really  for  all  prac- 
tical purposes  there  seems ^.to  be  about  two 
men  to  every  woman. 

EUGENIA.  The  laws  of  nature  render  out  position 
infinitely  stronger  than  that  of  men  ever  was. 
We  mounted  by  the  ladder  of  adult  suffrage, 
but  we  kicked  it  down  immediately  after- 
wards. It  will  never  be  revived.  Men  had 
no  tremors  about  the  large  surplusage  of 
women  as  long  as  they  were  without  votes. 
Why  should  we  have  any  now  about  the  sur- 
plusage of  men  ? 

HENRY.  Then  there  is  another  point.  You 
talk  so  much  about  the  importance  of  the 
physique  of  the  race,  and  I  agree  with  all  my 
heart.  But  there  are  so  few  women  to  marry 


210  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

nowadays,  and  women  show  such  a  marked 
disinclination  towards  marriage  till  their  youth 
is  quite  over,  that  half  the  men  I  know  can't 
get  wives  at  all.  And  those  who  do,  have 
almost  no  power  of  selection  left  to  them,  and 
are  forced  to  put  up  with  ill-developed,  sickly, 
peevish,  or  ugly  women  past  their  first  bloom 
rather  than  remain  unmarried  and  childless. 

EUGENIA.  The  subject  is  under  consideration 
at  this  moment,  but  when  the  position  was 
reversed  in  Edward  the  Seventh's  time,  and 
there  were  not  enough  men  to  go  round, 
women  were  in  the  same  plight,  and  men  said 
nothing  then  about  the  deterioration  of  the 
race.  They  did  not  even  make  drunkards' 
marriages  a  penal  offence.  •  Drunkards  and 
drug-takers,  and  men  dried  up  by  nicotine 
constantly  married  and  had  children  in  those 
days. 

HENRY.  I  can't  think  the  situation  was  as 
difficult  for  women  as  it  is  now  for  men.  I 
was  at  Oxford  last  week,  and  do  you  know  that 
during  the  last  forty  years  only  five  per  cent, 
of  the  male  Dons  and  Professors  have  been 
able  to  find  mates.  Women  won't  look  at 
them. 

EUGENIA.  In  the  nineteenth  century,  when  first 
women  went  to  Universities  and  became 
highly  educated,  only  four  per  cent,  of  them 
afterwards  married,  and  then  to  school- 
masters. 

HENRY.     And    I    assure    you    the    amount    of 


VOTES  FOR  MEN  211 

hysteria  and  quarrelling  among  the  older  Dons 
is  lamentable. 

EUGENIA.  I  appointed  a  committee  which 
reported  to  me  on  the  subject  last  year,  and  I 
gathered  that  the  present  Dons  are  not  more 
hysterical  than  they  were  in  Victorian  days, 
when  they  forfeited  their  fellowships  on 
marriage.  You  must  remember,  Henry,  that 
from  the  earliest  times  men  and  women  have 
always  hated  anything  "blue  "  in  the  opposite 
sex.  Female  blue  stockings  were  seldom 
attractive  to  men  in  bygone  days.  And 
nowadays  women  are  naturally  inclined  to 
marry  young  men,  and  healthy  and  athletic 
men,  rather  than  sedentary  old  male  blue 
stockings.  It  is  most  fortunate  for  the  race 
that  is  is  so. 

HENRY  [with  a  sigh].  Well,  all  the  "blue"  women 
can  marry  nowadays. 

EUGENIA.  Yes,  thank  heaven,  all  women  can 
marry  nowadays.  What  women  must  have 
endured  in  the  eighteenth  and  early  part  of 
the  nineteenth  century  makes  me  shudder. 
For  if  they  did  not  marry  they  were  never 
spared  the  ridicule  or  the  contemptuous  com- 
passion of  men.  It  seems  incredible,  looking 
back,  to  realise  that  large  families  of  daughters 
were  kept  idle  and  unhappy  at  home,  after 
their  youth  was  over,  not  allowed  to  take  up 
any  profession,  only  to  be  turned  callously 
adrift  in  their  middle  age  at  their  father's 
death,  with  a  pittance  on  which  they  could 


212  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

barely  live.  And  yet  these  things  were  done 
by  educated  and  kindly  men  who  professed  to 
care  for  the  interests  of  women,  and  were 
personally  fond  of  their  daughters.  Over  and 
over  again  in  the  biographies  of  notable  women 
of  the  Victorian  and  Edward  the  Seventh's 
time  one  comes  across  instances  of  the  way  in 
which  men  of  the  country-squire  type  kept 
their  daughters  at  home  uneducated  till  they 
were  beyond  the  age  when  they  could  take  up 
a  profession,  and  then  left  them  to  poverty. 
They  did  not  even  insure  their  lives  for  each 
child  as  we  do  now.  Surely,  Henry,  it  is 
obvious  that  women  have  done  one  thing 
admirably.  The  large  reduction  which  they 
have  effected  in  their  own  numbers  has  almost 
eliminated  the  superfluous,  incompetent,  un- 
happy women  who  found  it  so  difficult  to 
obtain  a  livelihood  a  hundred  years  ago,  and 
has  replaced  them  by  an  extra  million  compe- 
tent, educated,  fairly  contented  men  who  are 
all  necessary  to  the  State,  who  are  encouraged, 
almost  forced  into  various  professions. 

HENRY.     Not  contented,  Eugenia. 

EUGENIA.  More  contented,  because  actively 
employed,  than  if  they  were  wandering  aim- 
lessly in  the  country  lanes  of  their  father's 
estates  as  thousands  of  intelligent  uneducated 
women  were  doing  a  hundred  years  ago,  kept 
ferociously  at  home  by  the  will  of  the  parent 
who  held  the  purse-strings. 

HENRY.     I  rather  wish  I  had  lived  in  those  good 


VOTES  FOR  MEN  213 

old  times,  when  the  lanes  were  full  of  pretty 
women. 

EUGENIA.  But  you,  at  any  rate,  Henry,  had  a 
large  choice.  I  was  much  afraid  at  one  time 
that  you  would  never  ask  me. 

HENRY.  Ah  !  But  then  I  was  a  great  heir,  and 
all  heirs  have  a  wide  choice.  Not  that  I  had 
any  choice  at  all.  I  had  the  good  luck  to  be 
accepted  by  the  only  woman  I  ever  cared  a 
pin  about,  and  the  only  one  I  was  sure  was 
disinterested. 

EUGENIA.     Dearest ! 

HENRY  [tentatively].  And  yet  our  marriage  falls 
short  of  an  ideal  one,  my  Eugenia. 

EUGENIA  [apologetically].  Dear  Henry,  I  know 
it  does,  but  as  soon  as  I  cease  to  be  Prime 
Minister  I  will  do  my  duty  to  the  country,  and, 
what  I  think  much  more  of,  by  you.  What  is 
a  home  without  children  ?  Besides,  I  must 
set  an  example.  When  you  came  in  I  was 
framing  a  bill  to  meet  the  alarming  decline  of 
the  birth-rate.  Unless  something  is  done  the 
nation  will  become  extinct.  The  results  of 
this  tendency  among  women  to  marry  later 
and  later  are  disastrous. 

HENRY.     And  what  is  your  bill,  Eugenia  ? 

EUGENIA.  That  every  healthy  married  woman 
or  female  celibate  over  twenty-five  and  under 
forty,  members  of  the  government  excepted, 
must  do  her  duty  to  the  State  by  bringing  into 
the  world — 


214  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

HENRY.  Celibate  !  Bringing  into  the  world  ! 
Eugenia  !  and  I  thought  the  sanctity  of 
marriage  and  home  life  were  among  your 
deepest  convictions.  Just  think  how  you  have 
upheld  them  to — men. 

EUGENIA.  Patriotism  must  come  first.  By 
bringing  into  the  world  three  children,  a  girl 
and  two  boys.  If  her  income  is  insufficient  to 
rear  them,  the  State  will  take  charge  of  them. 
One  extra  boy  is  needed  to  supply  the  wastage 
of  accidents  in  practical  work,  and  in  case  of 
war.  I  shall  stand  or  fall  by  this  bill,  for  unless 
the  women  of  England  can  be  aroused  to  do 
their  duty — unless  there  is  general  conscription 
to  motherhood,  as  in  Germany,  England  will 
certainly  become  a  second-class  power. 

HENRY.  Perhaps  when  there  are  two  men  to 
every  woman  we  shall  be  strong  enough  to  force 
women  to  do  justice  to  us. 

EUGENIA.  Men  never  did  justice  to  us  when 
they  had  the  upper  hand. 

HENRY.  They  did  not.  And  I  think  the  truth 
lies  there.  Those  who  have  the  upper  hand 
cannot  be  just  to  those  who  are  in  their  power. 
They  don't  intend  to  be  unfair,  but  they  seem 
unable  to  give  their  attention  to  the  rights  of 
those  who  cannot  enforce  them.  Men  were 
unintentionally  unjust  to  women  for  hundreds 
of  years.  They  kept  them  down.  Now  women 
are  unjust  to  us.  Yes,  Eugenia,  you  are. 
You  keep  us  down.  It  seems  to  be  an 


VOTES  FOR  MEN  215 

inevitable  part  of  the  rdle  of  "top  dog,"  and 
perhaps  it  is  no  use  discussing  it.  If  you  don't 
want  your  plane,  would  you  mind  if  I  borrow 
it  ?  I  promised  to  meet  Carlyon  at  four  above 
the  Florence  Nightingale  column  in  Anne 
Hyde's  park,  and  it  is  nearly  four  now. 

EUGENIA.  Good-bye,  Henry.  Do  take  my 
plane.  And  I  trust  there  will  be  no  more 
doubt  in  your  dear  head  as  to  your  Presidency 
of  the  Anti-Suffrage  League. 

HENRY.  None.  I  realise  these  wrigglings  of  the 
under  dog  are  unseemly,  and  only  disturb  the 
equanimity  and  good-will  of  the  "top  dog." 
Good-bye,  Eugenia. 


The    End    of   the   Dream 

THE  first  time  I  saw  Essie  was  a  few  weeks  before 
her  marriage  with  my  brother  Ted.  I  knew 
beforehand  that  she  would  certainly  be  very 
pretty  for  the  simple  reason  that  Ted  would 
never  have  been  attracted  by  a  plain  woman. 
For  him  plain  women  did  not  exist,  except  as 
cooks,  governesses,  caretakers  and  charwomen. 

Ted  is  the  best  fellow  in  the  world,  and  when 
he  brought  her  to  see  me  I  instantly  realised  why 
he  had  chosen  her  ;  but  I  found  myself  wondering 
why  she  had  chosen  him — she  was  charming, 
lovely,  shy,  very  young  and  diffident,  and  with 
the  serenest  temperament  I  have  ever  seen.  She 
was  evidently  fond  of  him,  and  grateful  to  him. 
Later  on  I  learned — from  her,  never  from  him— 
the  distress  and  anxiety  from  which  he  had 
released  her  and  her  mother.  There  was  a  dis- 
reputable brother,  and  other  entanglements,  and 
complicated  money  difficulties. 

Ted  simply  swooped  down,  and  rescued  her, 
and  ordered  her  to  marry  him,  which  she  did. 

"She  is  a  cut  above  me,  Essie  is,"  he  used  to  say 
rubbing  his  hands,  and  looking  at  her  with  joyful 

216 


THE  END  OF  THE  DREAM  217 

pride.  It  was  true.  Essie  looked  among  us  like 
a  race  horse  among  cart  horses.  She  belonged, 
not  by  birth,  but  by  breeding  to  a  higher  social 
plane  than  that  on  which  we  Hopkinses  had  our 
boisterous  being.  I  was  resentfully  on  the  alert 
to  detect  the  least  sign  of  arrogance  on  her  part. 
I  expected  it.  But  gradually  the  sleepless  sus- 
picion of  the  great  middle  class  to  which  Ted  and 
I  belonged  was  lulled  to  rest.  I  had  to  own  to 
myself  that  Essie  was  a  simple,  humble,  and 
rather  timid  creature. 

I  went  to  stay  with  them  a  few  months  after 
their  marriage  in  their  new  home  in  Kensington. 
Ted  was  outrageously  happy,  and  she  seemed  well 
content,  amused  by  him,  rather  in  the  same  way 
that  a  child  is  amused  by  a  large  dog. 

He  had  actually  suggested  before  he  met 
Essie  that  I  should  keep  house  for  him,  but  I  told 
him  I  preferred  to  call  my  soul  my  own.  Essie 
apparently  did  not  want  to  call  anything  her 
own.  She  let  him  have  his  way  in  everything, 
and  it  was  a  benevolent  and  sensible  way,  but  it 
had  evidently  never  struck  him  that  she  might 
have  tastes  and  wishes  even  if  she  did  not  put 
them  forward.  He  was  absolutely  autocratic, 
and  without  imagination. 

Before  they  had  been  married  a  month  he  had 
prevailed  on  her  to  wear  woollen  stockings  instead 
of  silk  ones,  because  he  always  wore  woollen 
socks  himself. 


2i8  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

He  chose  the  wallpapers  of  the  house  without 
any  reference  to  her,  though  of  course  she 
accompanied  him  everywhere.  He  chose  the 
chintzes  for  the  drawing-room,  and  the  curtains, 
and  very  good  useful  materials  they  were,  not 
ugly,  but  of  a  garish  cheerfulness.  Indeed,  he 
furnished  the  whole  house  without  a  qualm,  and 
made  it  absolutely  conventional.  It  is  strange 
how  very  conventional  people  press  towards  the 
mark,  how  they  struggle  to  be  conventional, 
when  it  is  only  necessary  to  drift  to  become  so. 

Ted  exerted  himself,  and  Essie  laughed,  and 
said  she  liked  what  he  liked.  If  she  had  not  been 
so  very  pretty  her  self-effacement  would  have 
seemed  rather  insipid,  but  somehow  she  was  not 
insipid.  She  liked  to  see  him  happy  in  his  own 
prosaic  efficient  inartistic  way,  and  I  don't  think 
she  had  it  in  her  power  to  oppose  him  if  she  had 
wanted  to,  or  indeed  anyone.  She  was  by  nature 
yielding,  a  quality  which  men  like  Ted  always 
find  adorable. 

I  remember  an  American  once  watching  Ted 
disporting  himself  on  the  balcony,  pushing  aside 
all  Essie's  tubs  of  flowering  tulips  to  make  room 
for  a  dreadful  striped  hammock. 

"The  thing  I  can't  understand  about  you  En- 
glish women,"  said  the  visitor  to  Essie,  "  is  why 
you  treat  your  men  as  if  they  were  household  pets." 

"What  an  excellent  description  of  an  English 
husband,"  said  Essie.  "That  is  just  what  he  is." 


THE  END  OF  THE  DREAM  219 

"What's  that  ?  What's  that  ?  "  said  Ted, 
rushing  in  from  the  balcony,  but  as  he  never 
waited  for  an  answer  Essie  seldom  troubled  to 
give  him  one. 

Perhaps  I  should  never  have  known  Essie  if  I 
had  not  fallen  ill  in  her  house.  Ted  and  she  were 
kindness  itself,  but  as  I  slowly  climbed  the  hill  of 
convalescence  I  saw  less  of  him  and  more  of  her. 
He  was  constantly  away,  transacting  business  in 
various  places,  and  I  must  own  a  blessed  calm 
fell  upon  the  house  when  the  front  door  slammed, 
and  he  was  creating  a  lucrative  turmoil  elsewhere. 
The  weather  was  hot,  and  we  sat  out  evening 
after  evening  in  the  square  garden.  Gradually, 
very  gradually,  a  suspicion  had  arisen  in  my  mind 
that  there  was  another  Essie  whose  existence 
Ted  and  I  had  so  far  never  guessed.  I  saw  that 
she  did — perhaps  by  instinct — what  wise  women 
sometimes  do  of  set  purpose.  She  gave  to  others 
what  they  wanted  from  her,  not  necessarily  the 
best  she  had  to  give.  Ted  had  received  from  her 
exactly  what  he  hoped  and  desired,  and — he  was 
happy. 

The  evening  came  when  I  made  a  sudden 
demand  on  her  sympathy.  In  the  quiet  darkness  of 
the  square  garden  I  told  her  of  a  certain  agonising 
experience  of  my  own  which  in  one  year  had 
pushed  me  from  youth  into  middle  age,  and  had 
turned  me  not  to  stone,  but  into  a  rolling  stone. 

"I  imagined  it  was  something  of  that  kind  that 


220  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

was  the  matter  with  you,"  she  said  in  her  gentle 
rather  toneless  voice. 

"You  guessed  it,"  I  said  amazed.  I  had 
thought  I  was  a  closed  book  to  the  whole  world. 
"You  never  spoke  of  your  idea  to  Ted  ?  " 

"Never.     Why  should  I  ?  " 

There  was  a  long  silence. 

The  noise  of  Kensington  High  Street  reached 
us  like  the  growl  of  some  tired  animal.  An  owl 
came  across  from  Holland  Park  and  alighted  in  a 
tree  near  us. 

"You  should  have  married  him,"  said  Essie  at 
last. 

"Married  him  !  "  I  exclaimed,  "but  you  don't 
understand."  And  I  went  over  the  whole 
dreadful  story  again — at  full  length.  Love  affairs 
are  never  condensed.  If  they  are  told  at  all  they 
are  recounted  in  full. 

"I  don't  see  that  any  of  those  things  matter," 
she  said  when  I  had  finished,  or  rather  when  I 
paused. 

"Where  is  he  now  ?  " 

"In  Turkistan,  I  believe." 

"Why  not  go  to  Turkistan  ?  "  She  spoke  as 
if  it  were  just  round  the  corner. 

"Turkistan  !  " 

"Well,  it's  somewhere  on  the  map,  I  suppose. 
What  does  it  matter  where  it  is." 

"And  perhaps  when  I  got  there  I  might  find 
he  had  set  up  a  harem  of  Turkistan  women." 


THE  END  OF  THE  DREAM  221 

"You  might." 

"Or  that  he  had  long  since  left  for  America." 

"Just  so." 

"Or  that  he  did  not  want  me." 

"All  these  things  are  possible." 

The  owl  began  to  call  through  the  dusk,  and, 
not  far  away,  somewhere  in  the  square  a  gentle 
lady  owl's  voice  answered  him. 

"There  are  things,"  said  Essie,  "which  one  can 
measure,  and  it  is  easy  to  know  how  to  act  about 
them,  and  whether  it  is  worth  while  to  act  at  all. 
Most  things  one  can  measure,  but  there  are  in  life 
just  a  few  things,  a  very  few,  which  one  cannot 
measure,  or  put  a  value  on,  or  pay  a  certain  price 
for,  and  no  more,  because  they  are  on  a  plane 
where  foot-rules  and  weighing  machines  and 
money  do  not  exist.  Love  is  one  of  these  things. 
When  we  begin  to  weigh  how  much  we  will  give 
to  love,  what  we  are  willing  to  sacrifice  for  it,  we 
are  trying  to  drag  it  down  to  a  mercantile  basis 
and  to  lay  it  on  the  table  of  the  money  changers 
on  which  things  are  bought  and  sold,  and 
bartered  and  equivalent  value  given." 

"You  think  I  don't  love  him,"  I  said,  cut  to  the 
quick. 

"I  am  sure,"  said  Essie,  "that  you  don't  love 
him  yet,  but  I  think  you  are  on  the  road.  Who 
was  it  who  said 

"The  ways  of  love  are  harder 
Than  thoroughfares  of  stones." 


222  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

Whoever  it  was,  he  knew  what  he  was  talking 
about.  You  have  found  the  thoroughfare  stony, 
and  you  rebel  and  are  angry,  very  angry,  and 
desert  your  fellow  traveller.  He,  poor  man,  did 
not  make  the  road.  I  expect  he  is  just  as  angry 
and  foot-sore  as  you  are." 

"He  was  a  year  ago.  I  don't  know  what  he  is 
now.  It  is  a  year  since  he  wrote." 

Essie  knitted  in  silence. 

At  last  I  said  desperately : 

"I  have  told  you  everything.  Do  you  think 
it's  possible  he  still  cares  for  me  ?  " 

Essie  waited  a  long  minute  before  answering. 

"I  don't  know,"  she  said,  and  then  added, 
"but  I  think  you  will  presently  go  to  Turkistan 
and  find  out." 

Reader,  I  went  to  Turkistan,  and  was  married 
there,  and  lived  there  and  in  Anatolia  for  many 
happy  years.  But  that  is  another  story.  I  did 
not  start  on  that  voyage  of  discovery  till  several 
months  after  that  conversation.  I  had  battered 
myself  to  pieces  against  the  prison  bars  of  my 
misery,  and  health  ruthlessly  driven  away  was 
slow  to  return. 

As  I  lived  with  Ted  and  Essie  I  became  aware 
that  he  was  becoming  enormously  successful  in 
money  matters.  There  were  mysterious  expedi- 
tions, buyings  and  sellings  of  properties,  which 
necessitated  sudden  journeys.  Immense  trans- 
actions passed  through  his  competent  hands,  and 


THE  END  OF  THE  DREAM  223 

presently  the  possibility  of  a  country  house  was 
spoken  of.  He  talked  mysteriously  of  a  wonderful 
old  manor  house  in  Essex,  which  he  had  come  upon 
entirely  by  chance,  which  would  presently  come 
into  the  market,  and  which  might  be  acquired 
much  below  its  value,  so  anxious  was  the 
owner — a  foreign  bigwig — to  part  with  it  at  once. 

Ted  prosed  away  about  this  house  from  teatime 
till  bedtime.  Essie  listened  dutifully,  but  it 
was  I  who  asked  all  the  questions. 

Ted  hurried  away  next  morning,  not  to  return 
for  several  days,  one  of  which  he  hoped  to  spend 
in  Essex. 

"You  don't  seem  much  interested  about  the 
country  house,"  I  said  at  tea  time.  I  was 
slightly  irritated  by  the  indifference  which  seemed 
to  enwrap  Essie's  whole  existence. 

"Don't  you  care  about  it  ?  It  must  be 
beautiful  from  Ted's  account." 

"If  he  likes  it  I  shall  like  it." 

"What  a  model  wife  you  are.  Have  you  no 
wishes  of  your  own,  no  tastes  of  your  own,  Essie?" 

She  looked  at  me  with  tranquil  eyes. 

"I  think  Ted  is  happy,"  she  said,  "and  I  am  so 
glad  the  children  are  both  exactly  like  him." 

"Yes,  but—" 

"There  is  no  but  in  my  case.  Ted  rescued  me 
from  an  evil  entanglement  and  eased  my  mother's 
life.  And  he  set  his  kind  heart  on  marrying  me 
I  told  him  I  could  not  give  him  much,  but  he  did 


224  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

not  mind.  I  don't  think  men  like  Ted  under- 
stand that  there  is  anything  more  that — that 
might  be  given  ;  which  makes  a  very  wonderful 
happiness  when  it  is  given.  Our  marriage  was 
on  the  buying  and  selling  plane.  We  each  put 
out  our  wares.  I  saw  very  well  that  he  would  be 
impossible — for  me  at  least — to  live  with  unless 
I  gave  way  to  him  entirely.  Dear  Ted  is  a 
benevolent  tyrant.  He  would  become  a  bully 
if  he  were  opposed,  and  bullies  are  generally 
miserable.  I  don't  oppose  him.  I  think  he  is 
content  with  his  bargain,  and  as  fond  of  me  as  a 
man  can  be  of  a  lay  figure.  My  impression  is 
that  he  regards  me  as  a  model  wife." 

"He  does,  he  does.  He  is  absolutely,  blissfully 
happy." 

"He  would  be  just  as  happy  with  another 
woman,"  said  Essie,  "if  she  were  almost  in- 
animate. It  was  a  comfort  to  me  to  remember 
that  when  I  nearly  died  three  years  ago." 

"Yes,  Ted  is  all  right,"  I  said,  "but  how  about 
you  ?  I  used  to  think  you  were  absolutely 
characterless,  and  humdrum,  but  I  know  better 
now.  Don't  you — miss  anything  ?  " 

"No,"  said  Essie,  "nothing.  You  see,"  she 
added  tranquilly  with  the  faintest  spice  of  malice, 
"I  lead  a  double  life." 

I  gasped,  staring  at  her  open-mouthed,  horror- 
stricken.  She  ignored  my  crass  imbecility,  and 
went  on  quietly  : 


THE  END  OF  THE  DREAM  225 

"  I  don't  know  when  it  began,  but  I  suppose 
when  I  was  about  five  years  old.  I  found  my 
way  to  the  enchanted  forest,  and  I  went  there 
in  my  dreams  every  night." 

"In  your  dreams  !  "  I  stuttered,  enormously 
reassured,  and  idiotically  hoping  that  she  had 
not  noticed  my  hideous  lapse. 

"In  my  dreams.  I  had  an  unhappy  childhood, 
but  I  never  was  unhappy  any  more  after  I  learned 
the  way  through  the  forest.  Directly  I  fell  asleep 
I  saw  the  track  among  the  tree  trunks,  and  then 
after  a  few  minutes  I  reached  the  wonderful 
glade  and  the  lake,  and  the  little  islands.  One 
of  the  islands  had  a  temple  on  it.  I  fed  the 
swans  upon  the  lake.  I  twined  garlands  of 
flowers.  I  climbed  the  trees,  and  looked  into  the 
nests.  I  swung  from  tree  to  tree,  and  I  swam 
from  island  to  island.  I  made  a  little  pipe  out  of 
a  reed  from  the  lake,  and  blew  music  out  of  it. 
And  the  rabbits  peeped  out  of  their  holes  to 
listen,  and  the  squirrels  came  hand  by  hand 
along  the  boughs,  and  the  great  kites  with  their 
golden  eyes  came  whirling  down.  Even  the  little 
moles  came  up  out  of  the  ground  to  listen. 

I  gazed  at  her,  astonished.    ^ 

"I  did  not  wear  any  clothes,"  said  Essie,  "and 
I  used  to  lie  on  the  moss  in  the  sun.  It  is 
delicious  to  lie  on  moss,  warm  moss  in  the  sun. 
Once  when  I  was  a  small  child  I  asked  my 
governess  when  those  happy  days  would  come 


226  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

back  when  we  should  wear  no  clothes,  and  she 
told  me  I  was  very  naughty.  I  never  spoke  to 
her  of  the  dream  forest  again.  She  did  not 
understand  any  more  than  you  did  the  first 
moment.  I  think  the  natural  instinct  of  the 
British  mind  if  it  does  not  understand  is  to  look 
about  for  a  lurking  impropriety.  I  saw  other 
children  sometimes,  but  never  close  at  hand. 
They  went  to  the  temple  singing,  garlanded  and 
gay,  but  when  I  tried  to  join  them  I  passed 
through  them.  They  never  took  any  notice 
of  me." 

"Were  you  a  ghost  ?  " 

"I  think  not.  I  imagine  I  am  an  old  old  soul 
who  has  often  been  in  this  world  before,  and  by 
some  strange  accident  I  have  torn  a  corner  of  the 
veil  that  hides  our  past  lives  from  us,  and  in  my 
dreams  I  became  once  more  a  child  as  I  had 
really  been  once,  hundreds  and  hundreds  of 
years  ago,  perhaps  in  Greece  or  Italy." 

"And  do  you  still  have  that  dream  every 
night  ?  " 

"Not  for  many  years  past.  I  lost  my  way  to 
the  forest  for  several  years,  until  I  was  again  in 
great  trouble.  That  was  when — then  one  night 
when  I  had  cried  myself  to  sleep  I  saw  the  same 
track  through  the  thicket,  and  I  found  the  forest 
again.  Oh  !  how  I  rejoiced  !  And  in  the  middle 
of  the  forest  was  a  garden  and  a  wonderful  old 
house,  standing  on  a  terrace.  And  there  was  no 


THE  END  OF  THE  DREAM  227 

lake  any  more.  It  was  a  different  place  alto- 
gether, in  England  no  doubt.  And  the  house 
door  was  open.  It  was  a  low  arched  door  with  a 
coat  of  arms  carved  in  stone  over  it.  And  I 
went  in.  And  as  I  entered  all  care  left  me,  and  I 
was  happy  again,  as  I  was  among  the  islands  in 
the  lake.  I  can't  tell  you  why  I  was  so  happy. 
I  have  sometimes  asked  myself,  but  it  is  a  ques- 
tion I  can't  answer.  It  seemed  my  real  home. 
I  have  gone  back  there  every  night  since  I  was 
seventeen,  and  I  know  the  house  by  heart.  There 
is  only  one  room  I  shrink  from,  though  it  is  one 
of  the  most  beautiful  in  the  house.  It  is  a  small 
octagonal  panelled  room  leading  out  of  the 
-banqueting  hall  where  the  minstrels  gallery  is. 
It  looks  on  to  the  bowling  green,  and  one  large 
picture  hangs  in  it,  over  the  carved  mantelpiece. 
A  Vandyck  I  think  it  must  be.  It  is  a  portrait 
of  a  cavalier  with  long  curls  holding  his  plumed 
hat  in  his  hand." 

"Did  you  meet  people  in  the  house  ?  " 
"No,  not  at  first,  not  for  several  years,  but  I 
did  not  miss  them.  I  did  not  want  companion- 
ship ;  I  felt  that  I  was  with  friends,  and  that  was 
enough.  I  wanted  the  repose,  and  the  beauty 
and  the  peace  which  I  always  found  there.  I 
steeped  myself  in  peace,  and  brought  it  back  with 
me  to  help  me  through  the  day.  The  night  was 
never  long  enough  for  me.  And  I  always  came 
back,  rested,  and  refreshed,  and  content,  oh !  so 


228  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

deeply  content.  I  am  a  very  lucky  person, 
Beatrice." 

"It  explains  you  at  last,"  I  said.  "You  have 
always  been  to  me  an  enigma,  during  the  five 
years  I  have  known  you." 

"The  explanation  was  too  simple  for  you." 

"Do  you  call  it  simple  ?  I  don't.  I  should 
hardly  be  able  to  believe  it  if  it  were  not  you  who 
had  told  me.  And  the  house  was  always 
empty  ?  You  never  saw  anyone  there  ?  " 

"It  was  never  empty,  but  I  could  not  see  the 
people  who  lived  in  it.  I  could  see  nothing 
clearly,  and  I  had  no  desire  to  pry  or  search.  I 
was  often  conscious  of  someone  near  me,  who 
loved  me  and  whom  I  loved.  And  I  could  hear 
music  sometimes,  and  sweet  voices  singing,  but 
I  could  never  find  the  room  where  the  music  was. 
But  then  I  did  not  try  to  find  it.  Sometimes  when 
I  looked  out  of  the  windows  I  could  see  a  dim  figure 
walking  up  and  down  the  terrace,  but  not  often." 

"Was  it  a  man  or  a  woman  ?  " 

"A  man." 

"And  you  never  went  out  to  the  bowling  green 
and  spoke  to  him  ?  " 

"I  never  thought  of  such  a  thing.  I  never 
even  saw  his  face  till — till  that  Christmas  I  was  so 
ill  with  pneumonia.  Then  I  fled  to  the  house, 
and  for  the  first  time  I  could  find  no  rest  in  it. 
And  I  went  into  the  octagonal  room,  and  sat 
down  near  the  window  and  leaned  my  forehead 


THE  END  OF  THE  DREAM  229 

against  the  glass.  My  head  was  burning  hot, 
and  the  glass  was  hot  too.  Everything  was  hot. 
And  there  was  a  great  dreadful  noise  of  music. 
And  suddenly  it  seemed  as  if  I  went  deeper  into 
the  life  of  the  house,  where  the  light  was  clearer. 
It  was  as  if  a  thin  veil  were  withdrawn  from 
everything.  And  the  heat  and  the  pain  were 
withdrawn  with  the  veil.  And  I  was  light  and 
cool,  and  at  ease  once  more.  And  the  music  was 
like  a  rippling  brook.  And  he  came  into  the 
room.  I  saw  him  quite  clearly  at  last.  And  oh  ! 
Beatrice,  he  was  the  cavalier  of  the  picture, 
dressed  in  blue  satin  with  a  sword.  And  he  stood 
before  me  with  his  plumed  hat  in  his  hand. 

And  as  I  looked  at  him  a  gentle  current  infi- 
nitely strong  seemed  to  take  me.  I  floated  like 
a  leaf  upon  it.  I  think,  Beatrice,  it  was  the 
current  of  death.  I  felt  it  was  bearing  me 
nearer  and  nearer  to  him  and  to  my  real  life,  and 
leaving  further  and  further  behind  my  absurd 
little  huddled  life  here  in  Kensington,  which  always 
has  seemed  rather  like  a  station  waitingroom. 

We  neither  of  us  spoke,  but  we  understood  each 
other,  and  we  loved  each  other.  We  had  long 
loved  each  other.  I  saw  that.  And  presently 
he  knelt  down  at  my  feet  and  kissed  my  hands. 
Doesn't  that  sound  commonplace,  like  a  cheap 
novelette?  but  it  wasn't.  It  wasn't  .  .  .  and 
then  as  we  looked  at  each  other  the  gentle  sus- 
taining current  seemed  to  fail  beneath  me.  I 


230  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

struggled,  but  it  was  no  use.  It  ebbed  slowly 
away  from  me,  leaving  me  stranded  on  an  aching 
shore  alone,  in  the  dark,  where  I  could  not 
breathe  or  move.  And  I  heard  our  doctor  say, 
"she  is  going."  But  I  wasn't  going.  I  had 
nearly,  nearly  gone,  and  I  was  coming  back. 
And  then  there  was  a  great  turmoil  round  me, 
and  I  came  back  in  agony  into  my  own  room  and 
my  own  bed,  and  found  the  doctor  and  nurse 
beside  me  giving  me  oxygen,  and  poor  Ted  as 
white  as  a  sheet  standing  at  the  foot  of  the  bed. 
.  .  .  They  forced  me  to — to  stay.  I  had  to  take 
up  life  again." 

And  for  the  first  time  in  all  the  years  I  had 
known  her  Essie  was  shaken  with  sudden  weeping. 

"That  was  three  years  ago,"  she  said  brokenly. 

For  a  time  we  sat  in  silence  hand  in  hand. 

"And  do  you  still  go  back  there  ?  " 

"Every  night." 

"And  you  meet  him  ?  " 

"Yes  and  no.  I  am  sometimes  aware  of  his 
presence,  but  I  never  see  him  clearly  as  I  did  that 
once.  I  think  at  that  moment  I  was  able  to  see 
him  because  I  was  so  near  death  that  I  was  very 
close  to  those  on  the  other  side  of  death.  My 
spirit  had  almost  freed  itself  from  the  body,  so  I 
became  visible  to  him  and  he  to  me.  I  have 
studied  the  pictures  of  Charles  the  First's  time, 
and  his  dress  was  exactly  of  that  date,  almost  the 
same  as  that  well-known  picture — I  think  it  is 


THE  END  OF  THE  DREAM  231 

Charles  the  First — of  a  man  with  his  hand  on  his 
hip,  standing  beside  a  white  horse.  Do  you  think 
it  is  wrong  of  me  to  have  a  ghostly  lover,  who 
must  have  lived  nearly  three  hundred  years  ago  ?  " 

"Not  wrong,  but  strange.  It  is  a  little  like 
"The  Brushwood  Boy,"  and  "^Eeter  Ibbetson," 
and  Stella  Benson's  "This  is  the  end."  I 
suppose  we  have  all  been  on  this  earth  before, 
but  the  cup  of  Lethe  is  well  mixed  for  most  of  us, 
and  we  have  no  memory  of  previous  lives.  But 
you  have  not  drunk  the  cup  to  the  dregs,  and 
somehow  you  have  made  a  hole  in  the  curtain  of 
oblivion  in  two  places.  Through  one  of  those 
holes  you  saw  one  of  your  many  childhoods, 
probably  in  Greece,  a  couple  of  thousand  years 
ago.  Through  the  other  hole  you  saw,  in  com- 
paratively modern  times  your  early  womanhood. 
Perhaps  you  married  your  beautiful  cavalier 
with  the  curls." 

"No,"  said  Essie  with  decision,  "I  have  never 
been  married  to  him,  or  lived  in  his  house.  It  is  my 
home,  but  I  have  never  lived  there.  I  knownothing 
about  him  except  that  we  love  each  other,  and 
that  some  day  we  shall  really  meet,  not  in  a  dream. ' ' 

"In  the  Elysian  fields?  " 

"Yes,  in  the  Elysian  fields." 

At  this  moment  the  front  door  slammed,  and 
Ted  banged  up  the  stairs,  and  rushed  in.  If  I  had 
not  known  him  I  should  have  said  he  was  drunk. 

He  was  wildly  excited,  he  was  crimson.     He 


232  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

careered  round  the  room  waving  his  arms,  and 
then  plumped  on  to  the  sofa,  and  stretched  out 
his  short  legs  in  front  of  him. 

"I've  bought  it.  I've  got  it,"  he  shouted. 
"Do  you  hear  ?  I've  bought  it  dirt  cheap.  The 
young  ass  is  in  such  a  hurry,  and  he's  apparently 
so  wealthy  he  doesn't  care.  And  two  hundred 
acres  of  timber  writh  it.  Such  timber.  Such 
walnut,  and  chestnut  and  oak.  The  timber  alone 
is  worth  the  money,  I've  got  it.  It's  mine." 

"The  house  in  Essex?  " 

''Kenstone  Manor,  in  Essex.  It's  a  nailer. 
It's  a — a — an  old  world  residence.  It  has  no 
central  heating,  no  bathrooms,  no  electric  light, 
obsolete  drainage  and  the  floors  are  giving  way. 
I  shall  have  to  put  in  everything,  but  I  shall  do 
it  without  spending  a  penny.  I  shall  do  it  by 
the  timber,  and  it's  nine  miles  from  a  station, 
that's  partly  why  no  one  wanted  it.  But  the 
railroad  is  coming.  No  one  knows  that  yet 
except  a  few  of  us,  but  it  will  be  there  in  five 
years,  with  a  station  on  the  property.  Then  I 
shall  sell  all  the  land  within  easy  reach  of  the 
station  in  small  building  lots  for  villas.  I  shall 
make  a  pile." 

Ted's  round  eyes  became  solemn.  He  was 
gazing  into  the  future,  leaning  forward,  a  stout 
hand  on  each  stout  knee. 

"Teddy  shall  go  to  Eton,"  he  said,  "and  I  shall 
put  him  in  the  Guards." 


THE  END  OF  THE  DREAM  233 

A  week  later  Ted  took  us  down  by  motor  to  see 
Kenstone.  It  was  too  far  for  us  to  return  the 
same  day,  so  he  engaged  rooms  for  us  in  the 
village  inn.  His  "buyer"  was  to  meet  him,  and 
advise  him  as  to  what  part  of  the  contents  of  the 
house  he  should  offer  to  take  over  by  private 
treaty  before  the  sale. 

On  a  gleaming  day  in  late  September  we  sped 
along  the  lovely  Essex  lanes,  between  the  pale 
harvested  fields. 

"There's  the  forest,"  shouted  Ted,  leaning 
back  from  his  seat  in  front,  and  pointing  to  a  long 
ridge  of  trees  which  seemed  to  stretch  to  the  low 
horizon  beyond  the  open  fields. 

"When  we're  over  the  bridge  we're  on  the — 
the  property,"  yelled  Ted. 

We  lurched  over  the  bridge,  and  presently  the 
forest  came  along  the  water's  edge  to  meet  us, 
and  we  turned  sharply  through  an  open  gateway 
into  a  private  road. 

Such  trees  I  had  never  seen.  They  stood  in 
stately  groups  of  birch  and  oak  and  pine  with 
broad  glades  of  grass  and  yellowing  bracken 
between  them. 

"Ancient  deer  park  once,"  shouted  Ted. 
"Shall  be  again." 

Essie  paid  little  attention  to  him.  We  had 
made  a  very  early  start,  and  she  was  tired. 
She  leaned  back  in  the  car  with  half  closed 
eyes. 


234  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

The  trees  retreated  on  each  side  of  the  road, 
and  the  wonderful  old  house  came  suddenly  into 
sight,  standing  above  its  long  terrace  with  its 
stone  balustrade. 

Ted  gave  a  sort  of  yelp. 

"OhEssie!"  I  cried.  "Look— look!  It's  perfect." 

She  gazed  languidly  for  a  moment,  and  then 
she  sat  up  suddenly,  and  her  face  changed.  She 
stared  wildly  at  the  house,  and  put  out  her  hands 
as  if  to  ward  it  off. 

The  car  sped  up  to  the  arched  doorway,  with  its 
coat  of  arms  cut  in  grey  stone,  and  Ted  leaped 
out  and  rushed  up  the  low  steps  to  the  bell. 

"Not  here  !  Not  here  !  "  gasped  Essie,  cling- 
ing to  the  car.  "I  can't  live  here."  She  was 
trembling  violently. 

"Dear  Essie,"  I  said  amazed,  "we  can't  remain 
in  the  car.  Pull  yourself  together,  and  even  if 
you  don't  like  the  place  don't  hurt  Ted's  feelings 
by  showing  it." 

She  looked  at  me  like  one  dazed,  and  inured  to 
obedience  got  out,  and  we  followed  Ted  into  the 
house.  We  found  ourselves  in  a  large  square 
hall.  She  groaned  and  leaned  against  the 
wall. 

"I  can't  bear  it,"  she  whispered  to  me.  "It's 
no  use,  I  can't  bear  it." 

"A  glass  of  water,  quick,"  I  said  to  Ted,  who 
turned  beaming  to  us  expecting  a  chorus  of 
admiration.  "Essie  is  overtired." 


THE  END  OF  THE  DREAM  235 

"What  is  the  matter  ?  "  I  said  to  her  as  he 
hurried  away.  "What's  wrong  with  this  exqui- 
site place  ?  " 

"It's  the  house  I  come  to  at  night,"  she  said 
brokenly.  "The  dream  house.  I  knew  it  directly 
I  saw  it.  Look!  There's  the  minstrels'  gallery." 

I  could  only  stare  at  her  amazed. 

Kind  Ted  hurried  back,  splashing  an  overfull 
tumbler  of  water  as  he  came,  on  the  polished  oak 
floor. 

She  sipped  a  little,  but  her  hands  shook  so 
much  that  I  had  to  hold  the  glass  for  her. 

"Cheero,  old  girl,"  said  Ted,  patting  her  cheek, 
but  Essie  did  not  cheero. 

"The  lady  ought  to  lie  down,"  said  the  old 
woman  who  had  opened  the  door  to  us.  "There's 
a  sofy  in  the  morning-room." 

I  supported  Essie  into  an  octagonal  room 
leading  out  of  the  great  hall,  and  laid  her  on  a 
spacious  divan  of  dim  red  damask. 

"Leave  her  alone  with  me  for  a  bit,"  I  said  to 
Ted.  "She  is  overwrought.  We  made  a  very 
early  start." 

"I  seem  to  have  gone  blind,"  she  whispered 
when  Ted  had  departed.  "Everything  is  black." 

"You  turned  faint.  You  will  be  all  right  in  a 
few  minutes." 

"Shall  I  ?  Would  you  mind  telling  me, 
Beatrice,  is  there — is  there  a  picture  over  the 
fireplace  ?  " 


236  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

"Yes." 

"What  kind  of  picture  ?  " 

"It  is  a  life-size  portrait  of  a  young  cavalier 
with  curls,  in  blue  satin,  holding  his  hat  in  his 
hand." 

"I  knew  it,"  she  groaned. 

There  was  a  long  silence. 

"I  can't  bear  it,"  she  said.  "You  may  say 
that  is  silly,  Beatrice,  but  all  the  same  I  can't. 
My  life  will  break  in  two.  If  Ted  lives  here — I 
shall  have  nowhere  to  go." 

"I  don't  think  it  silly,  dear,  but  I  don't  under- 
stand. This  is  your  old  home  where  you  lived 
nearly  three  hundred  years  ago,  and  to  which  you 
have  so  often  come  back  in  your  dreams.  Now 
you  are  coming  back  to  it  as  your  home  once 
more.  It  seems  to  me  a  beautiful  and  romantic 
thing  to  have  happened,  and  after  the  first 
surprise  surely  it  must  seem  the  same  to  you. 
You  have  always  been  so  happy  here." 

"I  can  see  a  little  now,"  she  said.  "Where  is 
the  glass  of  water  ?  " 

She  sat  up  and  drank  a  little,  and  then  dabbed 
some  of  the  water  on  her  forehead. 

"I'm  all  right  now,"  she  said,  pushing  back 
her  wet  hair. 

"Don't  move.  Rest  a  little  ;  you  have  had  a 
shock." 

She  did  not  seem  to  hear  me.  She  rose  slowly 
to  her  feet,  and  stood  in  front  of  the  picture. 


THE  END  OF  THE  DREAM  237 

"Yes,"  she  said  to  the  cavalier.  "It's  you, 
only  not  quite  you  either.  You  are  not  really  as 
handsome  as  that  you  know,  and  you  have  a 
firmer  mouth  and  darker  brows." 

The  cavalier  smiled  at  her  from  the  wall  :  a 
somewhat  insipid  supercilious  face  I  thought,  but 
a  wonderful  portrait. 

The  old  caretaker  came  back. 

"The  gentleman  said  you'd  be  the  better  for 
something  to  eat,"  she  said,  "and  that  you  would 
take  it  in  the  hall." 

Through  the  open  door  I  saw  the  chauffeur 
unstrapping  the  baskets  from  Fortnum  and 
Mason. 

"Whose  portrait  is  that  ?  "  said  Essie. 

"Henry  Vavasour  Kenstone,"  said  the  old 
woman  in  a  parrot  voice.  "Equerry  to  our 
martyred  King,  by  Vandyck.  You  will  observe 
the  jewelled  sword  and  the  gloves  sewed  with 
pearls.  The  sword  and  the  gloves  are  preserved 
in  the  banqueting  'all  in  a  glass  case." 

Essie  turned  away  from  the  picture,  and  sat 
down  feebly  by  the  window. 

The  clinking  of  plates,  and  Ted's  cheerful 
voice  reached  us,  and  the  drawing  of  a  cork. 

"Our  Mr.  Rupert,  the  present  owner,  favours 
the  picture,"  said  the  woman  proudly  in  her 
natural  voice,  "and  when  he  come  of  age  three 
years  ago  last  Christmas  there  was  a  grand  fancy 
ball  and  'e  was  dressed  exackerly  to  match  the 


238  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

picture,  with  a  curled  wig  and  all.  And  'e  wore 
the  actual  sword,  and  the  very  gloves,  at  least  'e 
'eld  'em  in  'is  'and.  They  was  too  stiff  to  put  on. 
'E  did  look  a  picture.  And  'is  mother  being 
Spanish  'ad  a  lace  shawl  on  'er  'ead,  a  duchess  she 
was  in  'er  own  right,  and  she  might  a  been  a  queen 
to  look  at  her.  I  watched  the  dancing  from  the 
gallery,  me  having  been  nurse  in  the  family, 
and  a  beautiful  sight  it  was." 

Essie's  dark  eyes  were  fixed  intently  on  the 
garrulous  old  servant. 

"Three  years  ago  last  Christmas,"  she  said 
sharply.  "Are  you  sure  of  that  ?  " 

"And  wouldn't  I  be  sure  that  took  'im  from 
the  month  ma'am,  but  'e  don't  look  so  like  the 
picture  when  'e  ain't  dressed  to  match,  and  with- 
out the  yaller  wig,"  and  she  wandered  out  of  the 
room,  evidently  more  interested  in  the  luncheon 
preparations  than  in  us. 

Ted  hurried  in.     When  was  he  not  in  a  hurry  ? 

"Luncheon,  luncheon,"  he  said.  "Don't  wait 
for  me,  Essie.  Rather  too  long  a  drive  for  my 
little  woman.  Give  her  a  glass  of  port,  Beatrice. 
I  have  to  see  Rodwell  about  the  roof.  Shan't  be 
half  a  mo.  He's  got  to  catch  his  train.  Mr. 
Kenstone,  the  Duke,  I  mean,  will  be  here  in 
ten  minutes.  If  he  turns  up  before  I'm  back 
give  him  a  snack.  They've  sent  enough  for 
ten." 

We  did  not  go  in  to  luncheon. 


THE  END  OF  THE  DREAM  239 

Essie  sank  down  on  the  divan.  I  sat  down  by 
her,  and  put  my  arms  round  her.  She  leaned 
her  head  against  my  shoulder. 

"You  heard  what  that  woman  said,"  she 
whispered.  "You  see  he  did  not  live  hundreds 
of  years  ago  as  I  thought.  The  dress  deceived 
me.  He's  alive  now.  He's  twenty-four." 

My  heart  ached  for  her,  but  I  could  find  no 
word  to  comfort  her  in  her  mysterious  trouble. 

As  we  looked  out  together  through  the  narrow 
latticed  windows  the  lines  came  into  my  mind  : 

casements  opening  on  the  foam 
Of  perilous  seas,  in  faery  lands  forlorn." 

It  seemed  to  me  that  poor  Essie  was  indeed 
a  captive  in  some  "faery  land  forlorn,"  and  that 
invisible  perilous  seas  were  foaming  round  her 
casement  windows. 

She  gave  a  slight  shudder,  and  started  up. 

A  man  was  walking  slowly  up  and  down  the 
bowling  green. 

"It  is  he,"  she  said.  "I've  seen  him  walk 
there  a  hundred  times." 

She  watched  the  tall  dignified  figure  pace  up 
and  down,  and  then  turned  her  eyes  from  him 
to  me.  They  were  wide,  and  the  pupils  dilated. 

"Beatrice,"  she  said  solemnly,  "I  must  not 
meet  that  man.  He  must  not  see  me,  for  his 
sake,  and  for  mine.  All  his  life  long  he  must  go 

on  thinking  as  he  does  now,  that  I  am 

a  dream." 


240  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

"The  old  woman  says  he  starts  for  Spain  to- 
day." 

Ted's  roundabout  figure  was  suddenly  seen 
trundling  out  across  the  grass  towards  the  distant 
pacing  figure. 

"Who  is  that?  "  said  Essie  frowning. 

"Who  is  that?    Why,  it's  Ted  of  course." 

"And  who  is  Ted  ?  " 

Who   is   Ted  ?  "    I    echoed   staring   at   her. 
'What  on  earth  do  you  mean  ?  " 

She  seemed  to  make  a  great  mental  effort. 

"Yes,"  she  said.  "Yes.  It  is  Ted.  My 
husband.  I  forgot.  You  see  I've  never  seen 
him  here  before." 

"You  will  soon  grow  accustomed  to  seeing 
him  here,"  I  said  cheerfully. 

She  shook  her  head. 

The  two  men  met,  and  moved  together  to- 
wards the  house. 

Essie  looked  round  her  in  sudden  panic. 

"I  can't  stay  here,"  she  said.  "It's  a  trap. 
Where  can  I  go?  " 

Her  eyes  searched  the  room.  There  was  no 
other  door  in  it.  She  looked  at  the  narrow 
latticed' windows.  Her  eyes  came  back  to  me 
with  sheer  terror  in  them,  such  as  I  have  seen 
in  a  snared  wild  animal. 

"You  must  stay  here,"  I  said,  "if  you  don't 
want  to  meet  him.  They  will  reach  the  open 
door  into  the  garden  long  before  you  could  cross 


THE  END  OF  THE  DREAM  241 

the  hall.  Stay  quietly  where  you  are,  and  I 
will  tell  Ted  you  are  unwell,  and  are  resting." 

The  two  men  were  already  in  the  hall.  I  went 
out  to  them,  closing  the  door  resolutely  behind 
me. 

Rupert  Maria  Wenceslao  di  Soto,  Duke  of 
Urrutia,  was  a  tall  grave  young  man  of  few 
words,  with  close  cropped  hair  and  a  lean  clean 
shaven  face. 

Ted  introduced  him  to  me,  and  then  pressed 
him  to  have  some  luncheon.  The  long  table 
down  the  banqueting  hall  shewed  an  array  of 
which  Fortnum  and  Mason  might  justly  have 
been  proud. 

The  Duke  was  all  courtesy  and  thanks,  but 
had  already  lunched.  His  car  would  be  here 
in  ten  minutes  to  take  him  to  London.  If 
agreeable  to  Mr.  Hopkins  he  would  say  one  word 
on  business.  He  had  called  to  modify  his 
agent's  letter  about  the  mantelpieces.  He  was 
willing  to  sell  them  all  as  agreed  at  a  valuation, 
except  one. 

"Which  one  ?  "  asked  Ted,  instantly  changing 
from  the  exuberant  host  into  the  cautious  busi- 
ness man. 

"The  one  in  the  south  parlour,"  said  the  Duke, 
waving  his  hand  towards  the  door  of  the  room 
in  which  was  Essie.  "I  desire  to  make  it  clear, 
as  my  agent  has  not  done  so,  that  everything 
in  that  room  I  intend  to  take  with  me,  so  that 


242  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

in  my  future  home  in  the  Pyrenees  there  may 
be  one  chamber  exactly  the  same  as  my  late 
mother's  room  in  my  old  home  here." 

The  explanation  quite  bowled  over  Ted.  The 
business  man  gave  way  to  the  man  of  sentiment, 

"Most  creditable,  I'm  sure.  Filial  piety, 
most  creditable.  I  don't  recall  the  mantlepiece 
in  question,  but  of  course  as  your  Grace  wishes 
to  keep  it,  I  agree  at  once.  Between  gentlemen, 
no  difficulties,  everything  open  to  arrangement, 
amicable  settlement." 

The  old  woman,  dissolved  in  tears,  interrupted 
Ted's  eloquence  to  tell  "Mr.  Rupert"  that  his  car 
was  at  the  door. 

The  Duke  led  her  gently  out  of  the  hall,  his 
hand  on  her  shoulder,  and  then  came  back. 

' '  I  will  detain  you  no  longer  from  your  luncheon, ' ' 
he  said.  "With  your  permission  I  will  spend  a 
few  moments  in  my  mother's  chamber.  It  has 
many  beautiful  associations  for  me.  I  should 
like  to  see  it  once  more  before  I  leave  for  Spain." 

Ted  hastened  towards  the  door,  but  I  barred 
the  way. 

"Dear  Ted,"  I  said,  "Essie  is  very  ill.  No  one 
must  go  in." 

"No  one  go  in  !  "  said  Ted  flushing  darkly. 
"I  am  astonished  at  you,  Beatrice.  The  Duke 
wishes  to  see  his  mother's  room  once  more,  on 
bidding  farewell  to  his  ancestral  home,  and  you 
take  upon  yourself  to  forbid  it." 


THE  END  OF  THE  DREAM  243 

"My  sister-in-law  is  ill,"  I  said,  addressing  the 
Duke,  "it  would  distress  her  if  a  stranger  were 
to  go  in  suddenly." 

"I  understand  perfectly,  Madam,"  he  said 
coldly,  and  made  as  if  to  take  his  leave. 

"Stop,"  said  Ted,  purple  in  the  face.  "My 
wife  is  unwell.  She  is  overtired,  but  she  is  the 
kindest,  most  tender-hearted  woman  in  the 
world.  It  would  cut  her  to  the  heart  if  she  found 
out  afterwards  she  had  prevented  your  Grace's 
seeing  this  room  for  the  last  time.  Wait  one 
moment,  while  I  go  in  and  explain  it  to  her,  and 
help  her  to  walk  a  few  steps  to  the  settle 
here." 

And  Ted,  with  a  furious  glance  at  me,  pushed 
past  me,  and  went  into  the  room. 

"It  would  be  a  great  kindness  to  my  sister, 
who  is  very  nervous,"  I  said  to  the  Duke,  "if  you 
would  wait  a  moment  in  the  garden." 

He  instantly  went  towards  the  open  door  into 
the  garden.  Then  I  darted  after  Ted.  Between 
us  we  would  hurry  Essie  into  one  of  the  many 
other  rooms  that  opened  into  the  hall. 

She  was  standing  by  the  window  frantically 
endeavouring  to  break  the  lattice  of  the  central 
casement,  which  was  a  little  larger  than  the  others. 

There  was  blood  on  her  hand. 

Ted  was  speaking,  but  she  cut  him  short. 

"Not  in  here,"  she  said  passionately.  "I 
won't  have  it.  He  mustn't  come  in  here." 


244  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

"He  must  come  in  if  I  say  so,"  said  Ted.  The 
colour  had  left  his  face.  I  had  seen  him  angry 
before  now,  but  never  so  angry  as  this. 

"No,"  said  Essie,  "he  must  not." 

She  came  and  stood  before  her  husband. 

"Haven't  I  been  a  good  wife  to  you  these  five 
years  past,"  she  said.  "Haven't  I  done  my 
best  to  make  you  happy  ?  Haven't  I  obeyed 
you  in  everything,  everything,  everything — till 
now?" 

He  stared  at  her  open-mouthed.  She  had 
never  opposed  him  before. 

She  fell  on  her  knees  before  him,  and  clasped 
his  feet  with  her  bleeding  hands. 

"If  you  love  me,"  she  said,  "send  him  away. 
I  refuse  to  see  him." 

"You  are  hysterical,"  said  Ted,  "or  else  you're 
stark  staring  mad.  I've  spoilt  you  and  given 
way  to  you  till  you  think  you  can  make  any  kind 
of  fool  of  me.  Get  up  at  once,  and  cease  this  play 
acting,  and  come  into  the  hall." 

"He's  in  the  garden,"  I  broke  in.  "You  can 
pass  through  the  hall,  Essie." 

She  rose  to  her  feet,  and  her  vehemence  dropped 
from  her.  Her  eyes  were  rivetted  on  Ted.  She 
paid  no  heed  to  what  I  said.  She  had  no  atten- 
tion to  give  to  anything  but  her  husband. 

"I  will  not  come  out,"  she  said,  and  she  sat 
down  again  on  the  divan. 

"Then  by — he  shall  come  in,"  said  Ted,  and 


THE  END  OF  THE  DREAM  245 

before  I  could  stop  him  he  strode  to  the  door, 
calling  loudly  to  the  Duke  to  enter. 

There  was  a  moment's  pause,  in  which  we 
heard  a  step  cross  the  hall.  Then  the  Duke 
came  in,  and  Ted  introduced  him  to  Essie.  She 
bowed  slightly,  but  he  did  not.  He  stared  at 
her,  transfixed,  overwhelmed. 

At  that  moment  the  discreet  voice  of  Mr. 
Rodwell  was  heard  in  the  doorway. 

"Can  I  have  one  last  word,  Mr.  Hopkins  ?  A 
matter  of  some  importance." 

"Yes,  yes,"  said  Ted  darting  to  the  door, 
thankful  to  escape.  As  he  left  the  room  he  said 
to  me,  "Take  Essie  at  once  into  the  hall.  At 
once,  do  you  hear  ?  " 

He  might  as  well  have  said,  "Take  her  to  the 
moon." 

The  Duke  and  Essie  gazed  at  each  other  with 
awed  intentness.     There  was  sheer  amazement 
on  his  face,  blank  despair  on  hers.     They  were 
entirely  absorbed  in  each  other.     As  I  stood  in 
the  background  I  felt  as  if  I  were  a  ghost,  that  no 
word  of  mine  could  reach  their  world. 
At  last  he  spoke,  stammering  a  little. 
"Madam,  on  the  night  of  my  coming  of  age  I 
left  the  dancers,  and  came  in  here,  and  behold  ! 
you  were  sitting  on  that  divan,  all  in  white." 
"Yes,"  said  Essie. 

"We  saw  each  other  for  the  first  time,"  he  said, 
trembling  exceedingly. 


246  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

"Yes." 

"And  I  knelt  at  your  feet." 

"Yes." 

A  suffocating  compassion  overcame  me.  It 
was  unendurable  to  pry  upon  them,  oblivious  as 
they  were  of  my  presence.  I  left  the  room. 

"He  will  go  out  of  her  life  in  five  minutes,"  I 
said  to  myself,  "never  to  return.  Poor  souls. 
Poor  souls.  Let  them  have  their  say." 

I  had  never  seen  Romance  before,  much  less 
such  a  fantastic  romance  as  this,  in  a  faery  land 
as  forlorn  as  this.  My  heart  ached  for  them. 

Presently  I  heard  Ted's  voice  in  the  distance 
shouting  a  last  message  to  the  departing  Rodwell, 
and  I  went  back  to  the  octagonal  room. 

He  was  kneeling  at  her  feet,  her  pale  hands  held 
in  his,  and  his  face  bowed  down  upon  them. 

"You  must  go,"  she  said  faintly. 

He  shuddered. 

"You  must  go,"  she  repeated.  "To  me  you 
can  only  be  a  picture.  To  you  I  am  only  a 
dream." 

"Yes,  it  is  time  to  go,"  I  said  suddenly  in  a 
hoarse  voice.  I  obliged  them  to  look  at  me,  to 
listen  to  me. 

Slowly  he  released  her  hands,  and  got  upon  his 
feet.  He  was  like  a  man  in  a  trance. 

"Go !  Go ! "  I  said  sharply.  Something 
urgent  in  my  voice  seemed  to  reach  his  shrouded 
faculties. 


THE  END  OF  THE  DREAM  247 

He  looked  in  bewildered  despair  at  Essie. 

"Go!"  she  repeated  with  agonised  entreaty, 
paler  than  I  had  ever  seen  a  living  creature. 

Still  like  a  man  in  a  trance  he  walked  slowly 
from  the  room,  passing  Ted  in  the  doorway 
without  seeing  him.  In  the  silence  that  followed 
we  heard  his  motor  start  and  whirl  away. 

"He's  gone,"  said  Essie,  and  she  fainted. 

We  had  considerable  difficulty  in  bringing  her 
round,  and,  angry  as  I  was  with  Ted,  I  could  not 
help  being  sorry  for  him  when  for  some  long 
moments  it  seemed  as  if  Essie  had  closed  her 
eyes  on  this  world  for  good. 

But  Ted,  who  always  knew  what  to  do  in  an 
emergency,  tore  her  back  by  sheer  force  from  the 
refuge  to  which  she  had  fled,  and  presently  her 
mournful  eyes  opened  and  recognised  us  once 
more.  We  took  her  back  in  the  motor  to  the 
village  inn,  and  I  put  her  to  bed. 

Rest,  warmth,  silence,  nourishment,  these  were 
all  I  could  give  her.  Instinctively  I  felt  that  the 
presence  of  the  remorseful  distressed  Ted  was 
unendurable  to  her,  and  I  would  not  allow  him  to 
come  into  her  room,  or  to  sit  up  with  her  as  he 
was  anxious  to  do. 

I  took  his  place  in  an  armchair  at  her  bedside, 
having  administered  to  her  a  sedative  which  I 
fortunately  had  with  me,  and  was  profoundly 
thankful  when  her  even  breathing  shewed  me 
that  she  was  asleep. 


248  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

I  have  known — who  has  not? — interminable 
nights,  and  nights  when  I  dreaded  the  morning, 
but  I  think  the  worst  of  them  was  easier  to  bear 
than  the  night  I  kept  watch  beside  Essie. 

She  was  stricken.  I  could  see  no  happiness  for 
her  in  her  future  life,  and  I  loved  her.  And  I 
loved  poor  blundering  Ted  also.  I  grieved  for 
them  both.  And  I  was  sorry  for  the  Duke  too. 

When  the  dawn  was  creeping  ghostlike  into  the 
room  and  the  night-light  was  tottering  in  its 
saucer,  Essie  stirred  and  woke.  She  lay  a  long 
time  looking  at  me,  an  unfathomable  trouble  in 
her  eyes. 

"Beatrice,"  she  said  at  last,  "I  could  not  find 
the  way  back." 

"Where,  dearest  ?  " 

"To  the  house.  I  tried  and  tried,  but  it  was 
no  use.  It  is  lost,  lost,  lost.  Everything  is  lost." 

I  did  not  answer.  I  tried  to  put  my  trust  in 
Time,  and  in  the  thought  that  she  would  presently 
see  her  children  in  its  rooms  and  playing  in  its 
gardens,  and  would  realise  that  Kenstone  was  in 
a  new  sense  her  home,  though  not  in  the  old  one. 

I  brought  her  breakfast  to  her  in  her  room,  and 
then,  in  spite  of  my  entreaties,  she  got  up  and 
dressed  and  came  downstairs.  But  when  a 
chastened  and  humble  Ted  timidly  approached 
her  to  ask  whether  she  would  like  to  see  the  house 
once  more  before  returning  to  London  in  a  few 
hours  time,  she  shook  her  head  and  averted  her 


THE  END  OF  THE  DREAM  249 

eyes.  It  was  evident  to  me  that  she  was  deter- 
mined never  to  set  foot  in  it  again. 

He  did  not  insist,  and  she  was  obviously 
relieved  when  he  left  the  room.  He  signed  to 
me  to  follow  him  and  then  told  me  that  he  had 
just  received  a  letter  from  the  Duke  asking  him  to 
accept  the  Vandyck  in  the  octagonal  room  as  a 
present,  as  on  second  thoughts  he  felt  it  belonged 
to  the  house  and  ought  to  remain  there.  The 
Duke  had  not  started  after  all,  as  his  ship  had 
been  delayed  one  day.  He  wrote  from  the  house 
close  at  hand  where  he  had  been  staying  till  his 
departure. 

"It's  worth  thousands,"  said  Ted.  "Thousands. 
These  bigwigs  are  queer  customers.  What  an 
awful  fool  he  is  to  part  with  it  just  out  of  senti- 
ment. But  of  course  I  shall  never  sell  it.  It  shall 
be  an  heirloom.  I've  told  him  so,"  and  Ted 
thrust  the  letter  into  his  pocket  and  hurried  away. 

Our  rooms  were  airless,  and  Essie  allowed  me 
to  establish  her  in  a  wicker  armchair  under  a 
chestnut  tree  in  the  old-fashioned  inn  garden 
still  brave  with  Michaelmas  daisies  and  purple 
asters.  The  gleaming  autumn  morning  had  a 
touch  of  frost  in  it.  I  wrapped  her  fur  motor 
cloak  round  her,  and  put  her  little  hat  on  her  head. 
She  remained  passive  in  my  hands  in  a  kind  of 
stupor.  Perhaps  that  might  be  the  effect  of  the 
sedative  I  told  myself.  But  I  knew  it  was  not  so. 

Essie  was  drinking  her  cup  of  anguish  to  the 


250  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

dregs.  She  did  not  rebel  against  it.  She 
accepted  her  fate  with  dumb  docility.  She  was 
not  bearing  it.  She  was  not  capable  of  an  effort 
of  any  kind.  She  underwent  it  in  silence. 

I  told  her  to  try  to  sleep  again,  and  she  smiled 
wanly  at  me  and  obediently  closed  her  eyes.  As 
I  went  into  the  house  to  snatch  an  hour's  rest  and 
pack  I  turned  and  looked  back  at  her  motionless 
figure  sunk  down  in  her  chair,  her  little  grey  face, 
pinched  and  thin  like  a  squirrel's  against  the 
garish  hotel  cushion,  her  nerveless  hands  lying 
half  open,  palm  upwards  on  her  knee. 

A  faint  breeze  stirred,  and  from  the  yellow 
tree  a  few  large  fronded  leaves  of  amber  and 
crimson  eddied  slowly  down,  and  settled,  one  on 
her  breast  and  the  others  in  the  grass  at  her  feet. 
She  saw  them  not.  She  heeded  them  not.  She 
heeded  nothing.  Her  two  worlds  had  clashed 
together,  and  the  impact  had  broken  both.  They 
lay  in  ruins  round  her. 

And  so  I  looked  for  the  last  time  on  Essie. 

Reader,  I  thought  I  could  write  this  story  to  the 
end,  but  the  pen  shakes  in  my  hand.  The  horror 
of  it  rushes  back  upon  me.  Ted's  surprise  at 
hearing  that  the  Duke  had  gone  to  Essie  in  the 
garden,  and  that  he  had  persuaded  her  to  drive 
with  him  to  London.  Then  his  growing  anxiety 
and  continually  reiterated  conviction  that  we 
should  find  her  in  London,  his  uncomprehending 


THE  END  OF  THE  DREAM  251 

fury  when  we  reached  London  and — she  was  not 
there.  And  then  at  last  his  tardy  realisation  and 
desolation. 

I  did  what  little  I  could  to  blunt  the  edge  of  his 
suffering  when  the  first  fever  fit  of  rage  was  past. 

"Dear  Ted,  she  did  not  like  the  house.  She 
told  me  she  could  not  live  in  it." 

"But  she  would  have  liked  it  when  I  had  gutted 
it.  I  should  have  transformed  it  entirely. 
Electric  light,  bathrooms,  central  heating,  radi- 
ators, dinner  lift,  luggage  lift,"  Ted's  voice  broke 
down,  and  struggled  on  in  a  strangled  whisper. 
"Inglenooks,  cosy  corners,  speaking  tubes,  tele- 
phone, large  French  windows  to  the  floor.  She 
would  not  have  known  it  again." 

He  hid  his  face  in  his  hands. 

I  almost  wished  the  paroxysms  of  anger  back 
again. 

"Oh  !  Beatrice,  to  leave  me  for  another  man 
when  we  were  so  happy  together,  because  of  a 
house  ;  and  an  entire  stranger,  whom  she  did  not 
want  even  to  speak  to,  whom  she  was  positively 
rude  to.  It  could  not  have  been  our  little  tiff, 
could  it  ?  She  must  have  been  mad." 

"You  have  hit  on  the  truth,"  I  said.  "She 
was  mad,  quite  mad.  And  mad  people  always 
turn  against  those  whom  they — love  best." 

It  is  all  a  long  time  ago.  I  married  a  year 
later,  and  a  year  later  still  Ted  married  again,  a 


252  THE  ROMANCE  OF  HIS  LIFE 

sensible  good-humoured  woman,  and  was  just 
as  happy  as  he  had  been  with  Essie,  happier  even. 
In  time  he  forgot  her,  but  I  did  not.  She  had 
sailed  away  across  "perilous  seas."  She  had 
passed  beyond  my  ken.  I  could  only  hold  her 
memory  dear.  And  at  last  she  became  to  me, 
what  for  so  many  years  she  had  been  to  her  lover 
— a  dream. 


W.  HEKFER  &  SONS  LTD.,  CAMBRIDGE,  ENGLAND. 


BINDING  SECT. 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY